No One can crucify Himself alone, and yet,
No One can enter Heaven by Himself.
Jesus Christ – Urtext Preview
Subscribe to My newsletter and get Everything new by E-mail.
What the Urtext Says
Everything Which God created cannot have an end.
And nothing He did not create is real.
Herein lies the Peace of God.
This Course makes a fundamental distinction between the Real and the unreal, between knowledge and perception. Knowledge is Truth, under one law, the law of Love or God. Truth is unalterable, eternal and unambiguous. It can be unrecognized, but It cannot be changed. It applies to Everything that God created and only what He created is real. It is beyond learning because It is beyond time and process. It has no opposite, no beginning and no end. It merely is.
The world of perception, on the other hand, is the world of time, of change, of beginnings and endings. It is based on interpretation, not on facts. It is the world of birth and death, founded on the belief in scarcity, loss, separation and death. It is learned rather than given, selective in its perceptual emphases, unstable in its functioning and inaccurate in its interpretations.
From knowledge and perception respectively, two distinct thought systems arise which are opposite in every respect. In the realm of knowledge no thoughts exist apart from God, because God and His Creation share one Will. The world of perception, however, is made by the belief in opposites and separate wills, in perpetual conflict with each other and with God. What perception sees and hears appears to be real because it permits into awareness only what conforms to the wishes of the perceiver. This leads to a world of illusions, a world which needs constant defense precisely because it is not real.
When You have been caught in the world of perception You are caught in a dream. You cannot escape without help, because Everything Your senses show merely witnesses to the Reality of the dream. God has provided the Answer, the only Way out, the True Helper. It is the function of His Voice, His Holy Spirit, to mediate between the two worlds. He can do this because, while on the one hand He knows the Truth, on the other He also recognizes Our illusions, but without believing in them. It is the Holy Spirit’s goal to help Us escape from the dream world by teaching Us how to reverse Our thinking and unlearn [verlernen] Our mistakes. Forgiveness is the Holy Spirit’s great learning aid in bringing this thought reversal about. However, the Course has Its own definition of what forgiveness really is just as It defines the world in Its own way.
The world We see merely reflects Our own internal frame of reference: The dominant ideas, wishes and emotions in Our Minds. “Projection makes perception.” We look inside first, decide the kind of world We want to see and then project that world outside, making it the Truth as We see it. We make it True by Our interpretations of what it is We are seeing. If We are using perception to justify Our own mistakes, Our anger, Our impulses to attack, Our lack of Love in whatever form it may take, We will see a world of evil, destruction, malice, envy and despair. All this We must learn to forgive, not because We are being “good” and “charitable,” but because what We are seeing is not True. We have distorted the world by Our twisted defenses and are therefore seeing what is not there. As We learn to recognize Our perceptual errors, We also learn to look past them or “forgive” them. At the same time We are forgiving Ourselves, looking past Our distorted Self concepts to the Self that God created in Us and as Us.
Sin is defined as “lack of Love.” Since Love is All there is, sin in the sight of the Holy Spirit is a mistake to be corrected, rather than an evil to be punished. Our sense of inadequacy, weakness and incompletion comes from the strong investment in the “scarcity principle” that governs the whole world of illusions. From that point of view, We seek in Others what We feel is wanting in Ourselves. We “love” Another in order to get something Ourselves. That, in fact, is what passes for Love in the dream world. There can be no greater mistake than that, for Love is incapable of asking for Anything.
Only Minds can really join and Whom God has joined no Man can put asunder. It is, however, only at the level of Christ Mind that True union is possible and has, in fact, never been lost. The “little I” seeks to enhance itself by external approval, external possessions and external “Love.” The Self that God created needs nothing. It is forever complete, safe, loved and loving. It seeks to share rather than to get, to extend rather than project. It has no needs and wants to join with Others out of Their mutual awareness of abundance.
The special relationships of the world are destructive, selfish and childishly egocentric. Yet, if given to the Holy Spirit, these relationships can become the Holiest things on earth, the Miracles That point the way to the return to Heaven. The world uses its special relationships as a final weapon of exclusion and a demonstration of separateness. The Holy Spirit transforms them into perfect lessons in forgiveness and in awakening from the dream. Each one is an opportunity to let perceptions be healed and errors corrected. Each one is another chance to forgive Oneself by forgiving the Other. And each one becomes still another invitation to the Holy Spirit and to the remembrance of God.
Perception is a function of the body and therefore represents a limit on awareness. Perception sees through the body’s eyes and hears through the body’s ears. It evokes the limited responses which the body makes. The body appears to be largely selfmotivated and independent, yet it actually responds only to the intentions of the Mind. If the Mind wants to use it for attack in any form, it becomes prey to sickness, age and decay. If the Mind accepts the Holy Spirit’s purpose for it instead, it becomes a useful way of communicating with Others, invulnerable as long as it is needed and to be gently laid by when its use is over. Of itself it is neutral, as is Everything in the world of perception. Whether it is used for the goals of the ego or the Holy Spirit depends entirely on what the Mind wants.
The opposite of seeing through the body’s eyes is the Vision of Christ, which reflects Strength rather than weakness, Unity rather than separation and Love rather than fear. The opposite of hearing through the body’s ears is communication through the Voice for God, the Holy Spirit, which abides in Each of Us. His Voice seems distant and difficult to hear because the ego, which speaks for the little, separated Self, seems to be much louder. This is actually reversed. The Holy Spirit speaks with unmistakable clarity and overwhelming appeal. No One Who does not choose to identify with the body could possibly be deaf to His messages of release and hope, nor could He fail to accept joyously the Vision of Christ in glad exchange for His miserable picture of Himself.
Christ’s Vision is the Holy Spirit’s gift, God’s alternative to the illusion of separation and to the belief in the Reality of sin, guilt and death. It is the one correction for All errors of perception, the reconciliation of the seeming opposites on which this world is based. Its kindly Light shows All things from another point of view, reflecting the thought system that arises from knowledge and making return to God not only possible but inevitable. What was regarded as injustices done to One by Someone else now becomes a call for help and for union. Sin, sickness and attack are seen as misperceptions calling for remedy through gentleness and Love. Defenses are laid down because where there is no attack there is no need for them. Our Brothers’ needs become Our own, because They are taking the journey with Us as We go to God. Without Us They would lose Their way. Without Them We could never find Our own.
Forgiveness is unknown in Heaven, where the need for it would be inconceivable. However, in this world forgiveness is a necessary correction for All the mistakes that We have made. To offer forgiveness is the only way for Us to have it, for it reflects the law of Heaven that giving and receiving are the same. Heaven is the natural state of All the Sons of God as He created Them. Such is Their Reality forever. It has not changed because it has been forgotten.
Forgiveness is the means by which We will remember. Through forgiveness the thinking of the world is reversed. The forgiven world becomes the gate of Heaven, because by its mercy We can at last forgive Ourselves. Holding no One prisoner to guilt, We become free. Acknowledging Christ in All Our Brothers, We recognize His Presence in Ourselves. Forgetting All Our misperceptions and with nothing from the past to hold Us back, We can remember God. Beyond this learning cannot go. When We are ready, God Himself will take the final step in Our return to Him.
Chapter 4 – The Root of All Evil
a. Right Teaching and Right Learning
[Eine deutsche Übersetzung hierfür gibt es bei FIP Kapitel 3 VI 7] We have spoken of many different human symptoms, and at this level there is almost endless variation. But there is only one cause for All of them. The authority problem is “the root of All evil.” Money is but one of its many reflections, and is a reasonably representative example of the kind of thinking which stems from it. The idea of buying and selling implies precisely the kind of exchange [des Tausches] that the Souls cannot understand at all, because Their own Supply is always abundant, and All Their demands are fully met.
Every symptom which the ego has made involves a contradiction in terms. This is because the Mind is split between the ego and the Soul, so that whatever the ego makes is incomplete and contradictory. Consider what a “speechless professor” means as a concept. It literally means a “nonprofessing professor” or a “nonspeaking speaker.”
Untenable positions such as this are the result of the authority problem, which, because it accepts the one inconceivable thought as its premise, can only produce ideas which are inconceivable. B may claim, and has certainly done so in the past, that the professorship was thrust upon Him. This is not True. He wanted it very much, and also worked hard to get it. He would not have had to work so hard either, if He had not misunderstood it.
The term “profess” is used quite frequently in the bible, but in a somewhat different context. To profess is to identify with an idea and offer the idea to Others to be Their own. The idea does not lessen; it becomes stronger. The teacher clarifies His own ideas and strengthens them by teaching them.
Teacher and pupil, therapist and patient, are All alike in the learning process. They are in the same order of learning, and unless They share Their lessons they will lack conviction. If a salesman must believe in the product He sells, how much more must a teacher believe in the ideas which He professes. But He needs another condition; He must also believe in the students to Whom He offers His ideas.
B could not be afraid to teach unless He still believes that interaction means loss, and that learning means separation. He stands guard over His own ideas, because He wants to protect His thought system as it is, and learning means change. Change is always fearful to the separated, because They cannot conceive of it as a change toward healing the separation. They always perceive it as a change for further separation, because separation was Their first experience of change.
Bill, Your whole fear of teaching is nothing but an example of Your own intense separation anxiety, which You have handled with the usual series of mixed defenses in the combined pattern of attack on Truth and defense of error, which characterizes All egothinking.
You insist that if You allow no change to enter into Your ego, Your Soul will find Peace. This profound confusion is possible only if One maintains that the same thought system can stand on two foundations [Fundament].
Nothing can reach the Soul from the ego, and nothing from the Soul can strengthen the ego or reduce the conflict within [in seinem Innern] it. The ego is a contradiction. Man’s Self and God’s Self are in opposition [Optional: gegenüber im Widerstand sein]. They are opposed in Creation, in will, and in outcome. They are fundamentally irreconcilable because the Soul cannot perceive, and the ego cannot know. They are therefore not in communication, and can never be in communication.
Nevertheless the ego can learn, because its maker can be misguided, but cannot make the totally lifeless out of the lifegiven. The Soul need not be taught, but the ego must. The ultimate reason why learning or teaching is perceived as frightening is because True learning does lead to the relinquishment, not destruction, of the ego to the Light of the Soul. This is the change the ego must fear, because it does not share My charity.
My lesson was like Yours, and because I learned it I can teach it. I never attack Your egos, in spite of H’s strange beliefs to the contrary, but I do try to teach Them how Their thought systems have arisen. When I remind You of Your True Creation, Your egos cannot but respond with fear.
Bill, teaching and learning are Your greatest strengths now, because You must change Your Mind and help Others change Theirs. It is pointless to refuse to tolerate change or changing because You believe that You can demonstrate by doing so that the Separation never occurred. The dreamer Who doubts the Reality of His dream while He is still dreaming it is not really healing the levelsplit.
You have dreamed of a separated ego, and You have believed in a world which rested upon it. This is very real to You. You cannot undo this by doing nothing and not changing.
If You are willing to renounce the role of guardians of Your thought systems and open them to Me, I will correct them very gently, and lead You home. Every good teacher hopes to give His students so much of His own thinking that They will one day no longer need Him. This is the one real goal of the parent, teacher, and therapist. This goal will not be achieved by Those Who believe that They will lose Their child or pupil or patient if They succeed.
It is impossible to convince the ego of this, because it goes against All of its own laws. But remember that laws are set up to protect the continuity of the system in which the lawmaker believes. It is natural enough for the ego to try to protect itself, once You have made it. But it is not natural for You to want to obey its laws unless You believe in them.
The ego cannot make this choice because of the nature of its origin. But You can, because of the nature of Yours. Egos can clash in any situation, but Souls cannot clash at all. If You perceive a teacher as merely a “larger ego,” You will be afraid, because to enlarge an ego is to increase separation anxiety. Do not engage in this foolishness, Bill. I will teach with You and live with You, if You will think with Me.
But My goal will always be to absolve You finally from the need for a teacher. This is the opposite of the egooriented teacher’s goal. He is concerned with the effect of His ego on other egos, and He therefore interprets their interaction as a means of ego preservation. This is no less True if He is afraid to teach than if He is frankly out to dominate through teaching. The form of the symptom is only a reflection of His particular way of handling the separation anxiety.
All separation anxiety is a symptom of a continuing will to remain separated. This cannot be repeated too often because You have not learned it. Bill, You are afraid to teach only because You are afraid of the impression Your image of Yourself will make on other images. You believe that Their approval of Your image will exalt it, but also that Your separation anxiety will be increased. You also believe that Their disapproval of it will lessen the separation anxiety, but at the cost of depression.
I would not be able to devote Myself to teaching if I believed either of these ideas, and You will not be a devoted teacher Yourself as long as You maintain them. I am constantly being perceived as a teacher either to be exalted or rejected, but I do not accept either perception for Myself.
Your own worth is not established by Your teaching. Your worth was established by God. As long as You dispute this, Everything You do will be fearful, and particularly any situation which lends itself easily to the superiorinferior fallacy. Teachers must be patient, and repeat Their lessons until they are learned. I am willing to do so, because I have no right to set Your learning limits for You.
Once again, — nothing You do or think or will or make is necessary to establish Your worth. This point is not debatable except in delusions. Your ego is never at stake because God did not create it. Your Soul is never at stake because He did. Any confusion on this point is a delusion, and no form of devotion is possible as long as this delusion lasts.
Bill, if You will to be a devoted teacher rather than an egocentric One, You will not be afraid. The teaching situation is fearful if it is misused as an ego involvement. If You become afraid, it is because You are using it this way. But the devoted teacher perceives the situation as it is, and not as He wills it. He does not see it as dangerous because He is not exploiting it.
The ego tries to exploit All situations into forms of praise for itself in order to overcome its doubts. It will be doubtful forever, or better, as long as You believe in it. You Who made it cannot trust it, because You know it is not real. The only sane solution is not to try to change Reality, which is indeed a fearful attempt, but to see it as it is. You are part of Reality, Which stands unchanged beyond the reach of Your ego, but within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] easy reach of Your Soul.
Bill, again I tell You that when You are afraid, be still and know that God is real and You are His beloved Son in Whom He is well pleased. Do not let Your ego dispute this, because the ego cannot know what is as far beyond its reach as You are. God is not the author of fear. You are. You have willed, therefore, to create unlike Him, and You have made fear for Yourselves.
You are not at Peace, because You are not fulfilling Your function. God gave You a very lofty responsibility which You are not meeting. You know this, and You are afraid. But Your egos have chosen to be afraid instead of meeting it. When You awaken You will not be able to understand this, because it is literally incredible.
Do not believe the incredible now. Any attempt to increase its believableness is merely to postpone the inevitable. The word “inevitable” is fearful to the ego, but joyous to the Soul. God is inevitable and You cannot avoid Him any more than He can avoid You.
The ego is afraid of the Soul’s Joy, because once You have experienced this, You will withdraw All protection from Your ego and become totally without investment in fear. Your investment is great now, because fear is a witness to the Separation, and Your ego rejoices when You witness to it.
Leave it behind. Do not listen to it, and do not preserve it. Listen only to God, Who is as incapable of deception as are the Souls He created. As teachers and therapists, release Yourselves and release Others. Do not present a false and unworthy picture of Yourselves to Others or accept such a picture of Them Yourselves.
The ego has built a shabby and unsheltering home for You, because it cannot build otherwise. Do not try to make this impoverished house stand. Its weakness is Your Strength. Only God could make a home that was worthy of His Creations, Who have chosen to leave it empty by Their own dispossession.
His Home will stand forever, and is ready for You when You choose to enter. Of this You can be wholly certain. God is as incapable of creating the perishable as Your ego is of making the eternal.
Of Your egos You can do nothing to save Yourselves or Others. But of Your Souls You can do Everything for the Salvation [Erlösung] of Both. Humility [Ergebenheit] is a lesson for the ego, not for the Soul. The Soul is beyond humility [Ergebenheit], because it recognizes its radiance, and gladly sheds Its Light Everywhere.
The meek shall inherit the earth because Their egos are humble [ergeben], and this gives Them better perception. The Kingdom of Heaven is the right of the Soul, Whose beauty and dignity are beyond doubt, beyond perception, and stand forever as the mark of the Love of God for His Creations, Who are wholly worthy of Him and only of Him. Nothing else is sufficiently worthy to be a gift for a Creation of God Himself.
I will substitute for Your ego if You will, but never for Your Soul. A Father can safely leave a child with an elder Brother Who has shown Himself responsible, but this involves no confusion about the child’s origin. The Brother can protect the child’s body and His ego, which are very closely associated, but He does not confuse Himself with the Father because He does this, although the child may.
The reason why I can be entrusted with Your body and Your egos is simply because this enables You not to be concerned with Them, and Me to teach You their unimportance. I could not understand their importance to You if I had not once been tempted to believe them Myself. Let Us undertake to learn this lesson together, so We can also be free of them together.
I need devoted teachers as much as I need devoted priestesses. They Both heal the Mind, and that is always My own aim. The Soul is far beyond the need of Your protection or Mine.
The biblical quotation should read
In this world You need not have tribulation because I have overcome the world.
That is why You should
Be of good cheer.
B’s course was very carefully chosen, because “abnormal psychology” is ego psychology. This is precisely the kind of content which should never be taught from the ego whose abnormality should be lessened by teaching, not increased. You, Bill, are particularly well suited to perceive this difference, and can therefore teach this Course as It should be taught. Most teachers have an unfortunate tendency to teach the Course abnormally, and many of the students are apt to suffer considerable perceptual distortion because of Their own authority problem.
Your teaching assignment, and I assure You it is an assignment, will be to present perceptual distortions without either engaging in them Yourself or encouraging Your students to do so. This interpretation of Your role and Theirs is too charitable to induce fear. If You adhere to this role, You will Both engender and experience hope, and You will inspire rather than dispirit the future teachers and therapists I am entrusting to You.
I promise to attend Myself, and You should at least credit with Me with some dependability in keeping My own promises. I never make them lightly, because I know the need My Brothers have for trust.
b. The ego and False Autonomy
Bill has asked lately how the Mind could ever have made the ego. This is a perfectly reasonable question; in fact, the best question either of You could ask. There is no point in giving an historical answer, because the past does not matter in human terms, and history would not exist if the same errors were not being repeated in the Present. B has often told You that Your thinking is too abstract at times, and He is right. Abstraction does apply to knowledge, because knowledge is completely impersonal, and examples are irrelevant to its understanding. Perception, however, is always specific, and therefore quite concrete.
Perceptual distortions are not abstractions. They are merely confusions. Each Man makes one ego for Himself, although it is subject to enormous variation because of its instability, and one for Everyone He perceives, which is equally variable. Their interaction is a process which literally alters both, because they were not made either by or with the unalterable.
It is particularly important to realize that this alteration can and does occur as readily when the interaction takes place in the Mind as when it involves physical presence. Thinking about another ego is as effective in changing relative perception as is their physical interaction. There could be no better example of the fact that the ego is an idea, though not a realitybased thought. Your own present state is the best concrete example B could have of how the Mind could have made the ego. You do have real knowledge at times, but when You throw it away it is as if You never had it. This willfullness is so apparent that B need only perceive it to see that is does happen. If it can occur that way in the Present, why should He be surprised that it occurred that way in the past? All psychology rests on the principle of continuity of behavior. Surprise is a reasonable response to the unfamiliar, but hardly to something that has occurred with such persistence.
An extreme example is a good teaching aid, not because it is typical, but because it is clear. The more complex the material, the clearer the examples should be for teaching purposes.
Bill, remember that for Your own course, and do not avoid the dramatic. It holds the student’s interest precisely because it is so apparent that it can be readily perceived.
But, as We have said before, All teaching devices in the hands of good teachers are aimed at rendering Themselves unnecessary. I would therefore like to use Your present state as an example of how the Mind can work, provided You Both fully recognize that It need not work that way. I never forget this Myself, and a good teacher shares His own ideas, which He Himself believes. Otherwise, He cannot really “profess” them, as We used the term before.
With full recognition of its transitory nature, a recognition which I hope You Both share, H offers a very good teaching example of alternations between Soul and ego, with concomitant variation between Peace and frenzy. In answer to B’s question, it is perfectly apparent that when She is egodominated, She does not know Her Soul. Her abstract ability, which is perfectly genuine and does stem from knowledge, cannot help Her because She has turned to the concrete which She cannot handle abstractly. Being incapable of appropriate concreteness perceptually, because Her ego is not Her natural home, She suffers from its intrusions, but not from complete lack of knowledge.
The result is a kind of “double Vision,” which would have produced an actual diplopia, if She had not settled for nearsightedness. This was an attempt to see the concrete more clearly through the ego’s eyes, without the “interference” of the longer range. Her virtual lack of astigmatism is due to Her real efforts at objectivity and fairness. She has not attained them or She would not be nearsighted. But She has tried to be fair with what She permitted Herself to see.
Why are You surprised that something happened in the dim past, when it is so clearly happening right now? You forget the Love that even animals have for Their own offspring, and the need They feel to protect Them. This is because They regard Them as part of Themselves. No One disowns something He regards as a very real part of Himself. Man reacts to His ego much as God does to His Souls – with Love, protection, and great charity. The reaction of Man to the Self He made is not at all surprising. In fact, it duplicates in many ways the way He will one day react to His real Creations, which are as timeless as He is.
The question is not how Man responds toward His ego, but only what He believes He is. Again, belief is an egofunction, and as long as Your origin is open to belief at all, You are regarding it from an ego viewpoint. That is why the bible quotes Me as saying
Ye believe in God, believe also in Me.
Belief does apply to Me, because I am the teacher of the ego. When teaching is no longer necessary, You will merely know God.
Belief that there is another way is the loftiest idea of which egothinking is capable. This is because it contains a hint of recognition that the ego is not the Self. Helen always had this idea, but it merely confused Her. B, You were more capable of a longrange view, and that is why Your eyesight is good. But You were willing to see because You utilized judgment against what You saw. This gave You clearer perception than Helen’s, but cut off the cognitive level more deeply. That is why You believe that You never had knowledge.
Repression has been a stronger mechanism in Your own ego defense, and that is why You find Her shifts so hard to tolerate. Willfullness is more characteristic of Her, and that is why She has less sense than You do. It is extremely fortunate, temporarily, that the particular strengths You will Both develop and use are precisely those which the Other must supply now. You Who will be the Strength of God are quite weak, and You Who will be God’s help are clearly in need of help. What better plan could have been devised to prevent the intrusion of the ego’s arrogance [Überheblichkeit] on the outcome?
Undermining the foundation [Fundament] of an ego’s thought system must be perceived as painful, even though this is Anything but True. Babies scream in rage if You take away a knife or a scissors, even though They may well harm Themselves if You do not. The speedup has placed You Both in the same position.
You are not by any means prepared, and in this sense You are babies. You have no sense of real selfpreservation and are very likely to decide that You need precisely what would hurt You most. Whether You know it now or not, however, You Both have willed to cooperate in a concerted and very commendable effort to become Both harmless and helpful, two attributes which must go together. Your attitudes, even toward this, are necessarily conflicted, because All attitudes are egobased.
This will not last. Be patient awhile, and remember what We have said once before: The outcome is as certain as God! Helen used to perceive the quotation To Him that hath shall be given [verlinken] as a paradox that bordered on the ironic. She also had a similar reaction to another related one: Faith is the gift of God. [verlinken] We have reinterpreted both of these statements before, but perhaps We can make them even clearer now.
Only Those Who have a real and lasting sense of abundance can be Truly charitable. This is quite obvious when You consider the concepts involved. To be able to give Anything implies that You can do without it. Even if You associate giving with sacrifice, You still give only because You believe You are somehow getting something better so that You can do without the thing You give.
“Giving to get” is an inescapable law of the ego, which always evaluates itself in relation to others’ egos, and is therefore continually preoccupied with the scarcity principle which gave rise to it. This is the meaning of Freud’s “pleasure principle.” Freud was the most accurate “ego psychologist” We ever had, although He would not have preferred this description Himself. His ego was a very weak and deprived [benachteiligendes] concept, which could function only as a thing in need.
The “Reality principle” of the ego is not real at all. It is forced to perceive the “Reality” of other egos, because it cannot establish the Reality of itself. In fact, its whole perception of other egos as real is only an attempt to convince itself that it is real.
“Self esteem,” [Selbstbewusstsein] in ego terms, means nothing more than that the ego has deluded itself into accepting its Reality and is therefore temporarily less predatory. This “Self esteem” is always vulnerable to stress, a term which really means that a condition has arisen in which the delusion of Reality of the ego is threatened. This produces either egodeflation or egoinflation, resulting in either withdrawal or attack. The ego literally lives by comparisons. This means that equality is beyond its grasp, and charity becomes impossible.
The ego never gives out of abundance, because it was made as a substitute for it. This is why the concept of getting arose in the ego’s thought system. All appetites are “getting” mechanisms representing ego needs to confirm itself. This is as True of bodily appetites as it is of the socalled “higher” ego needs. Bodily appetites are not physical in origin, because the ego regards the body as its home, and does try to satisfy itself through the body. But the idea that this is possible is a decision of the ego, which is completely confused about what is really possible. This accounts for its essential erraticness.
Consider the inevitable confusion which must arise from a perception of the Self which responds: When I was completely on My own I “had no idea what was possible.” The ego does believe it is completely on its own, which is merely another way of describing how it originated. This is such a fearful state that it can only turn to other egos, and unite with them in a feeble attempt at identification or attack them in an equally feeble show of Strength. The ego is free to complete the stem: “When I was completely on My own” in any way it chooses, but it is not free to consider the validity of the premise itself, because this premise is its foundation [Fundament]. The ego is the belief of the Mind that it is completely on its own.
The ego’s ceaseless attempts to gain the Soul’s acknowledgement and thus establish its own existence are utterly useless. The Soul in Its knowledge is unaware of the ego. It does not attack the ego. It merely cannot conceive of it at all. While the ego is equally unaware of the Soul, it does perceive itself as rejected by Something Which is greater than itself. This is why selfesteem in ego terms must be a delusion.
The Creations of God do not create myths, but the creative efforts of Man can turn to mythology, but only under one condition. What Man then makes is no longer creative. Myths are entirely perceptions and are so ambivalent in form, and so characteristically good and evil in nature that the most benevolent of them is not without fearful components, if only in innuendo. Myths and magic are closely associated, in that myths are usually related to the ego origins, and magic to the powers which the ego ascribes to itself. Every mythological system includes an account of “the Creation,” and associates this with its particular perception of magic.
The “battle for survival” is nothing more than the ego’s struggle to preserve itself and its interpretation of its own beginning. This beginning is always associated with physical birth, because nobody maintains that the ego existed before that point in time. The religiously egooriented tend to believe that the Soul existed before, and will continue to exist afterwards, after a temporary lapse into egolife. Some actually believe that the Soul will be punished for this lapse, even though in Reality it could not possibly know Anything about it.
The term “Salvation” [Erlösung] does not apply to the Soul, Which is not in danger and does not need to be salvaged. Salvation [Erlösung] is nothing more that Rightmindedness which is not the Onemindedness of the Soul, but which must be accomplished before Onemindedness can be restored. Rightmindedness dictates the next step automatically, because right perception is uniformly without attack, so that wrongmindedness is obliterated. The ego cannot survive without judgment, and is laid aside accordingly. The Mind then has only One direction in which It can move.
The directions which the Mind will take are always automatic, because they cannot but be dictated by the thought system to which It adheres. Every thought system has internal consistency, and this does provide a basis for the continuity of behavior. However, this is still reliability and not validity. Reliable behavior is a meaningful perception, as far as ego thinking goes. However, valid behavior is an expression which is inherently contradictory, because validity is an end, and behavior is a means. These cannot be combined logically, because when an end has been attained, the means for its attainment are no longer meaningful.
Test constructors recognize that there are different kinds of validity, and also that they are of different orders. This means that they do not mean Truth and do not pretend to mean It. Test validity can be judged by logic, by theory, and by practice, each being regarded as a different dimension. In each case, the amount of confidence is expressed in some form of percentage, either quantitatively or merely in terms of “high,” moderate, and low. But a hypothesis is tested as either True or false, to be accepted or rejected accordingly. If it is shown to be True it becomes a fact, after which no One attempts to evaluate it unless its status as fact is questioned.
Every idea which the ego has accorded the status of fact is questionable, because facts are in the realm of knowledge. Confusing realms of discourse is a thinking error which philosophers have recognized for centuries. Psychologists are generally quite deficient in this respect, as are many theologians. Data from one realm of discourse do not mean Anything in another, because they can be understood only within [innerhalb] the thought systems of which they are a part. This is why psychologists are concentrating increasingly on the ego, in an attempt to unify [vereinheitlichen] Their clearly unrelated data. It need hardly be said that an attempt to relate the unrelated cannot succeed.
The recent ecological emphasis is but a more ingenious way of trying to impose order on chaos. We have already credited the ego with considerable ingenuity, though not with creativeness. But it should always be remembered that inventiveness is really wasted effort, even in its most ingenious forms. We do not have to explain Anything. This is why We need not trouble Ourselves with inventiveness. The highly specific nature of invention is not worthy of the abstract creativity of God’s Creations.
c. Love without Conflict
When H reads this to You, Bill, try to listen very carefully. You have never understood what “The Kingdom of Heaven is within [innerhalb/in Eurem Innern] You” means. The reason You cannot understand it is because it is not understandable to the ego, which interprets it as if something outside is inside, which does not mean Anything. The word “within [innerhalb]” does not belong. The Kingdom of Heaven is You.
What else but You did the Creator create, and what else but You is His Kingdom? This is the whole message of the Atonement, a message which in its totality transcends the sum of its parts which We have covered before. Christmas is not a time; it is a state of Mind. The Christ Mind wills from the Soul, not from the ego, and the Christ Mind is Yours.
You, too, have a Kingdom which Your Soul has created. It has not ceased to create because Your ego has set You on the road of perception. Your Soul’s Creations are no more fatherless than You are. Your ego and Your Soul will never be cocreators, but Your Soul and Your Creator will always be. Be confident that Your Creations are as safe as You are.
The Kingdom is perfectly united and perfectly protected, and the ego will not prevail against it. Amen.
That was written in that form because it is a good thing to use as a kind of Prayer in moments of temptation. It is a declaration of independence. You will Both find it very helpful if You understand it fully.
In its characteristic upside down way, the ego has taken the impulses from the Superconscious and perceives them as if they arise in the unconscious. The ego judges what is to be accepted, and the impulses from the Superconscious are unacceptable to it, because they clearly point to the unexistence of the ego itself. The ego therefore experiences threat, and not only censors but also reinterprets the data. However, as Freud very correctly pointed out what You do not perceive You still know, and it can retain a very active Life beyond Your awareness.
Repression thus operates to conceal not only the baser impulses, but also the most lofty ones from the ego’s awareness, because both are threatening to the ego and, being concerned primarily with its preservation in the face of threat, it perceives them as the same. The threat value of the lofty is really much greater to the ego, because the pull of God Himself can hardly be equated with the pull of human appetites.
By perceiving them as the same, the ego attempts to save itself from being swept away, as it would surely be in the presence of knowledge. The upper level of the unconscious thus contains the call of God as well as the call of the body. That is why the basic conflict between Love and fear is unconscious. The ego cannot tolerate either and represses both by resorting to inhibition. Society depends on inhibiting the former, but Salvation [Erlösung] depends on disinhibiting the latter.
The reason You need My help is because You have repressed Your own guide, and therefore need guidance. My role is to separate the True from the false in Your own unconscious, so it can break through the barriers [Hindernisse] the ego has set up and shine [leuchtet] into Your Minds. Against Our united Strength, the ego cannot prevail.
It should be quite apparent to You by now why the ego regards the Soul as its “enemy.” The ego arose from the Separation, and its continued existence depends on Your continuing belief in the Separation. Reducing the Soul impulses to the unconscious, the ego has to offer You some sort of reward for maintaining this belief. All it can offer is a sense of temporary existence, which begins with its own beginning and ends with its own ending. It tells You that this Life is Your existence because it is its own.
Against this sense of temporary existence, the Soul offers the knowledge of permanence and unshakeable being. No One Who has experienced the revelation of this can ever fully believe in the ego again. How can its meager offering to You prevail against the glorious gift of God?
You Who identify with Your egos cannot believe that God loves You. You do not love what You have made, and what You have made does not love You. Being made out of the denial of the Father, the ego has no allegiance to its own Maker. You cannot conceive of the real relationship that exists between God and His Souls, because of the hatred You have for the Self You have made. You project onto Your own idea of Yourself the will to separate, which conflicts with the Love You also feel for what You have made because You made it.
No human Love is without this ambivalence, and since no ego has experienced Love without ambivalence, the concept is beyond its understanding. Love will enter immediately into any Mind which Truly wants It, but It must want It Truly. This means that It wants It without ambivalence, and this kind of wanting is wholly without the ego’s “drive to get.”
There is a kind of experience that is so different from Anything the ego can offer that You will never recover. The word is used quite literally here – You will never be able to hide again. It is necessary to repeat that Your belief in darkness and in hiding is why the Light cannot enter.
The bible has many references [bezieht sich oft auf] to the immeasurable gifts which are for You, but for which You must ask. This is not the condition as the ego sets conditions. It is the glorious condition of what You are. No force except Your own will is strong enough or worthy enough to guide You. In this You are as free as God, and must remain so forever.
You can never be bound except in honor, and that is always voluntary. Let Us ask the Father in My Name to keep You mindful of His Love for You and Yours for Him. He has never failed to answer this request, because it asks only for what He has already willed. Those Who call Truly are always answered.
Note: H became very fearful here, and rather vaguely thought the answer was: “Thou shalt have no other Gods before Me, because there are none. You still think there are.”
It has never really entered Your Minds to give up every idea You have ever had that opposes knowledge. You retain thousands of little scraps of meanness which prevent the Holy One from entering. Light cannot penetrate through the walls You make to block It, and It is forever unwilling to destroy what You have made. No One can see through a wall, but I can step around it.
Watch Your Minds for the scraps of meanness or You will be unable to ask Me to do so. I can help You only as Our Father Created Us. I will love You and honor You and maintain complete respect for what You have made. But I will neither love nor honor it unless it is True. I will never forsake You, any more than God will. But I must wait as long as You will to forsake Yourselves.
Because I wait in Love and not in impatience, You will surely ask Me Truly. I will come gladly in response to a single unequivocal call. Watch carefully, and see what it is You are Truly asking for. Be very honest with Yourselves about this, for You We must hide nothing from Each Other.
If You will really try to do this, You have taken the first step toward preparing Your Minds for the Holy One to enter. We will prepare for this together, and once He has come, You will be ready to help Me make other Minds ready for Him. How long will You deny Him His Kingdom?
In Your own unconscious, deeply repressed by the ego, is the declaration of Your release. God has given You Everything. This is the one fact which means that the ego does not exist, and which therefore makes it profoundly afraid. In the ego’s language, to have and to be are different, but they are identical to the Soul. It knows that You Both have Everything and are Everything. Any distinction in this respect is meaningful only when the idea of getting, which implies a lack, has already been accepted. That is why We made no distinction before between having the Kingdom of God and being the Kingdom of God.
The calm being of God’s Kingdom, which in Your sane Mind is perfectly conscious, is ruthlessly banished from the part of the Mind which the ego rules. The ego is desperate because it opposes literally invincible odds whether You are asleep or awake. Consider how much vigilance You have been willing to exert to protect Your ego, and how little You have been willing to exert to protect Your higher Mind. Who but the insane would undertake to believe what is not True, and then protect this belief at the cost of Truth?
d. The Escape from Fear
If You cannot hear the voice of God, it is because You do not choose to listen. The fact that You do listen to the voice of Your ego is demonstrated by Your attitudes, Your feelings, and Your behavior. Your attitudes are obviously conflicted; Your feelings have a narrow range on the negative side, but are never purely joyous; and Your behavior is either strained [anstrengend] or unpredictable. Yet this is what You want. This is what You are fighting to keep, and what You are vigilant to save. Your Minds are filled with schemes to save the face of Your egos, and You do not seek the Face of God.
The glass in which the ego seeks to see its face is dark indeed. How can it maintain the trick of its existence except with mirrors? But where You look to find Yourself is up to You. We have said that You cannot change Your Mind by changing Your behavior, but We have also said, and many times before, that You can change Your Mind. When Your mood tells You that You have willed wrongly, and this is so whenever You are not joyous, then know this need not be.
In every case You have thought wrongly about some Soul that God created, and are perceiving images Your ego makes in a darkened glass. Think honestly what You have thought that God would not have thought, and what You have not thought that God would have You think. Search sincerely for what You have done and left undone accordingly. And then change Your Minds to think with God’s.
This may seem hard to You, but it is much easier than trying to think against It. Your Mind is One with God’s. Denying this and thinking otherwise has held Your ego together, but has literally split Your Mind. As a loving Brother, I am deeply concerned with Your Minds, and urge You to follow My example as You look at Yourselves and at Each Other and see in Both the glorious Creations of a glorious Father.
When You are sad, know that this need not be. Depression always arises ultimately from a sense of being deprived of something You want and do not have. Know You are deprived of nothing, except by Your own decisions, and then decide otherwise.
When You are anxious, know that All anxiety comes from the capriciousness of the ego, and need not be. You can be as vigilant against the ego’s dictates as for them.
When You feel guilty, know that Your ego has indeed violated the laws of God, but You have not. Leave the sins of the ego to Me. That is what the Atonement is for. But until You change Your Mind about Those Your ego has hurt, the Atonement cannot release You. As long as You feel guilty, Your ego is in command, because only the ego can experience guilt. This need not be.
You, Helen, have been more honest than B in really trying to see Whom Your ego has hurt, and also in trying to change Your Mind about Them.
H is doubtful whether this is accurately written at a time when She was very angry.
I am not unmindful of Your efforts, but You still have much too much energy invested in Your ego. This need not be. Watch Your Minds for the temptations of the ego, and do not be deceived by it. Know it offers You nothing.
You, B, have not made consistent efforts to change Your Mind except through applying old habit patterns to new ideas. But You have learned, and learned it better than H, that Your Mind gains control over Itself when You direct It genuinely toward perceiving Someone else Truly.
H is doubtful about accuracy here.
Your lack of vitality [Lebensfreude] is due to Your former marked effort at solving Your needless depression and anxiety through disinterest. Because Your ego was protected by this unfortunate negative attribute, You are afraid to abandon it.
When You have given up this voluntary disspiriting, You have already seen how Your Mind can focus, and rise above fatigue, and heal. But You are not sufficiently vigilant against the demands of Your ego that You disengage Yourself. This need not be. The habit of engaging with God and His Creations is easily made if You refuse actively to let Your Minds slip away. Your problem is not concentration: It is a belief that nobody, including Yourself, is worth consistent effort.
Side with Me consistently against this deception, as We have sided against it briefly already. Do not permit this shabby belief to pull You back. The disheartened are useless to Themselves and to Me, but only the ego can be disheartened.
Have You really considered how many opportunities You have to gladden Yourselves, and how many of them You have refused? There is no limit to the power of a Son of God, but He Himself can limit the expression of His power as much as He wills. Your Mind and Mine can unite in shining [leuchten] Your ego away, and releasing the Strength of God into Everything You think and will and do. Do no settle for Anything less than this, and refuse to accept Anything but this as Your goal.
Watch Your Minds carefully for any beliefs that hinder Its accomplishment, and step away from them. Judge how well You have done this by Your own feelings, for this is the one right use of judgment. Judgment, like any other defense, can be used to attack or protect, to hurt or to heal. The ego should be brought to Your own judgment and found wanting there. Without Your own allegiance, protection, and Love it cannot exist.
Judge Your ego Truly, and You must withdraw allegiance, protection, and Love from it. You are mirrors of Truth in which God Himself shines [leuchten] in perfect Light. To the ego’s dark glass You need but say, “I will not look there because I know these images are not True.”
Then let Me the Holy One shine [leuchten] upon You in Peace, knowing that this and only this must be! His Mind shone on You in Your Creation, and brought Your Mind into being. His Mind still shines [leuchten] on You and must shine [leuchten] through You. Your ego cannot prevent Him from shining [leuchten] on You, but it can prevent You from letting Him shine [leuchten] through You.
The first coming of Christ is just another Name for the Creation, for Christ is the Son of God. The second coming of Christ means nothing more than the end of the ego’s rule over part of the Minds of Men, and the healing of the Mind. I was created like You in the First, and I am reminding You that I have called You to join with Me in the Second.
If You will think over Your Lives, You will see how carefully the preparations were made. I am in charge of the Second Coming as I have already told You, and My judgment, which is used only for its protection, cannot be wrong because it never attacks. Yours is so distorted that You believe that I was mistaken in choosing You. I assure You this is a mistake of Your own egos. Do not mistake it for humility [Ergebenheit].
Your egos are trying to convince You that they are real, and I am not, because if I am real, I am no more real than You are. That knowledge, and I assure You that it is knowledge, means that Christ must come into Your Minds and heal Them.
While I am not attacking Your egos, I am working with Your higher Mind whether You are asleep or awake, just as Your ego does with Your lower Mind. I am Your vigilance in this, because You are too confused to recognize Your own hope.
I was not mistaken. Your Minds will elect to join with Mine, and together We are invincible. You Two will yet come together in My Name and Your sanity will be restored. I raised the dead by knowing that Life is an eternal attribute of Everything that the living God Created. Why do You believe that it is harder for Me to inspire the disspirited or to stabilize the unstable? I do not believe that there is an order of difficulty in Miracles: You do. I have called and You will answer. I know that Miracles are natural, because They are expressions of Love. My calling You is as natural as Your answer and as inevitable.
e. The egobody Illusion
All things work together for good. There are no exceptions except in the ego’s judgment. Control is a central factor in what the ego permits into consciousness, and one to which it devotes its maximum vigilance. This is not the way a balanced Mind holds together. Its control is unconscious.
The ego is further off balance by keeping its primary motivation unconscious, and raising control rather than sensible judgment to predominance. It has every reason to do this, according to the thought system which both gave rise to it and which it serves. Sane judgment would inevitably judge against it, and must be obliterated by the ego in the interest of its selfpreservation.
A crucial source of the ego’s offbalance state is its lack of discrimination between impulses from God and from the body. Any thought system which makes this confusion must be insane. Yet this demented state is essential to the ego, which judges only in terms of threat or nonthreat to itself.
In one sense, the ego’s fear of the idea of God is at least logical, because this idea does dispel it. Fear of dissolution from the higher source, then, makes some sense in ego terms. But fear of the body, with which the ego identifies so closely, is more blatantly senseless [Schwachsinn]. The body is the ego’s home by its own election. It is the only identification with which it feels safe, because the body’s vulnerability is its own best argument that You cannot be of God.
This is the belief that it sponsors eagerly. Yet the ego hates the body, because it does not accept the idea that the body is good enough as its home. Here is where the Mind becomes actually dazed. Being told by the ego that it is really part of the body, and that the body is its protector [Beschützer], it is also constantly informed that the body can not protect it. This, of course, is not only True, but perfectly obvious.
Therefore, the Mind asks, “Where can I go for protection?,” to which the ego replies, “Turn to Me.” The Mind, and not without cause, reminds the ego that it has itself insisted that it is identified with the body, so there is no point in turning to it for protection. The ego has no real answer to this because there isn’t any. But it does have a typical solution. It obliterates the question from the Mind’s awareness. Once unconscious, it can and does produce uneasiness, but it cannot be answered because it cannot be asked.
This is the question which must be asked: “Where am I to go for protection?” Only an insane Mind fails to ask it. Even the insane ask it unconsciously, but it requires real sanity to ask it consciously.
If You will remember Your dream about the recorder, which was remarkably accurate in some ways because it came partly from egorepressed knowledge, the real problem was correctly stated as “What is the question?” because, as You very well knew, the answer could be found if the question were recognized. If You remember, there were a number of solutions You attempted, All egobased, not because You thought they would really work, but because the question itself was obscure [verschleiert].
When the bible says “Seek and ye shall find,” it does not mean that You should seek blindly and desperately for something You wouldn’t recognize. Meaningful seeking is consciously undertaken, consciously organized, and consciously directed. B’s chief contribution to Your joint venture is His insistence that the goal be formulated clearly, and kept in Mind.
You, Helen, are not good at doing this. You still search for many gods simultaneously, and this goal confusion, given a strong will, must produce chaotic behavior. B’s behavior is not chaotic, because He is not so much goaldivided [gespalten] as not goaloriented. Where Helen has overinvested in many goals, B has underinvested in All goals. He has the advantage of potentially greater freedom from distractibility, but He does not care enough to use it. Helen has the advantage of great effort, but She keeps losing sight of the goal.
B has very intelligently suggested that You Both should set Yourself the goal of really studying for this Course. There can be no doubt of the Wisdom of this decision, for any student Who wants to pass it. But, knowing Your individual weaknesses as learners and being a teacher with some experience, I must remind You that learning and wanting to learn are inseparable.
All learners learn best when They believe that what They are trying to learn is of value to Them. But values in this world are hierarchical, and not Everything You may want to learn has lasting value. Indeed, many of the things You want to learn are chosen because their value will not last. The ego thinks it is an advantage not to commit itself to Anything that is eternal, because the eternal must come from God.
Eternalness is the one function that the ego has tried to develop, but has systematically failed. It may surprise You to learn that had the ego willed to do so, it could have made the eternal, because, as a product of the Mind, it is endowed with the power of its own Creator. But the decision to do this, rather than the ability to do it is what the ego cannot tolerate. That is because the decision, from which the ability would naturally develop, would necessarily involve True perception, a state of clarity which the ego, fearful of being judged Truly, must avoid.
The results of this dilemma are peculiar, but no more so than the dilemma itself. The ego has reacted characteristically here as elsewhere, because mental illness, which is always a form of egoinvolvement, is not a problem of reliability as much as of validity. The ego compromises with the issue of the eternal, just as it does with All issues that touch on the real question in any way. By compromising in connection with All tangential questions, it hopes to hide the real question and keep it out of Mind. Its characteristic “business” with nonessentials is precisely for that purpose.
Consider the alchemist’s ageold attempts to turn base metal into gold.
This typo was originally “God”.
The one question which the alchemist did not permit Himself to ask was
He could not ask this, because it would immediately become apparent that there was no sense in His efforts, even if He succeeded. The ego has also countenanced some strange compromises with the idea of the eternal, making odd attempts to relate the concept to the unimportant in an effort to satisfy the Mind without jeopardizing itself. Thus, it has permitted many good Minds to devote Themselves to perpetual motion, but not to perpetual thoughts.
Ideational preoccupations with conceptual problems set up to be incapable of solution are another favorite ego device for impeding the Strongwilled from real progress in learning. The problems of squaring the circle, and carrying pi to infinity are good examples. A more recent egoattempt is particularly noteworthy. The idea of preserving the body by suspension, thus giving it the kind of limited immortality which the ego can tolerate, is among its more recent appeals to the Mind.
It is noticeable that in All these diversionary tactics, the one question which is never asked by Those Who pursue them is
This is the question which You must learn to ask in connection with Everything Your Mind wills to undertake. What is Your purpose? Whatever it is, You cannot doubt that it will channelize Your efforts automatically. When You make a decision of purpose, then, You have made a decision about future effort, a decision which will remain in effect unless You change the decision.
Psychologists are in a good position to realize that the ego is capable of making and accepting as real some very distorted associations which are not True. The confusion of sex with aggression, and resulting behavior which is the same for Both, is a good example. This is understandable to the psychologist, and does not produce surprise. The lack of surprise, however, is not a sign of understanding. It is a symptom of the psychologist’s ability to accept as reasonable a compromise which is clearly senseless [Schwachsinn], to attribute it to the mental illness of the patient rather than His own, and to limit His questions about Both the patient and Himself to the trivial.
These relatively minor confusions of the ego are not among its more profound misassociations, although they do reflect them. Your own egos have been blocking the more important questions which Your Minds should ask. You do not understand a patient while You Yourselves are willing to limit the questions You raise about His Mind, because You are also accepting these limits for Yours. This makes You unable to heal Him and Yourselves. Be always unwilling to adapt to any situation in which Miraclemindedness is unthinkable. That state in itself is enough to demonstrate that perception is wrong.
f. The Constant [gleichbleibend] State
It cannot be emphasized too often that correcting perception is merely a temporary expedient. It is necessary only because misperception is a block to knowledge, while accurate perception is a steppingstone towards it. The whole value of right perception lies in the inevitable judgment which it necessarily entails that it is unnecessary. This removes the block entirely.
You may ask how this is possible as long as You appear to be living in this world. And since this is a sensible question, it has a sensible answer. But You must be careful that You really understand the question. What is the You Who are living in this world? Bill will probably have more trouble with this than You, but if He will try not to close His Mind, He may decide that We are not engaging in denial after all.
To help Him, it might be wise to review a number of the concepts with which He does not appear to have trouble, except at times. He liked the idea of invisibility, and was particularly open to the concept of different orders of Reality. He also found the notion of varying densities of energy appealing. While He may yet agree that these are merely teaching aids, this is a good time to employ them.
Immortality is a constant state. It is as True now as it ever was or will be, because it implies no change at all. It is not a continuum, and it is not understood by comparing it with any opposite. Knowledge never involves comparisons. That is its essential difference from Everything else the Mind can grasp.
“A little knowledge” is not dangerous except to the ego. Vaguely the ego senses threat, and, being unable to realize that “a little knowledge” is a meaningless phrase because “All” and “a little” in this context are the same, decides that since “All” is impossible, the fear does not lie in this. “A little,” however, is a scarcity concept, and this the ego understands well. Regarding “All” as impossible, “a little” is perceived as the real threat.
The essential thing to remember always is that the ego does not recognize the real source of its perceived threat. And if You associate Yourself with the ego, You do not perceive the whole situation as it really is. Only Your allegiance to it gives the ego any power over You. We have spoken of the ego as if it were a separate thing, acting on its own. This was necessary to persuade You that You cannot dismiss [aufgeben] it lightly, and must realize how much of Your thinking is egodirected. But We cannot safely leave it at that or You will regard Yourselves as necessarily conflicted as long as You are here, or more properly, believe that You are here.
The ego is nothing more than a part of Your belief about Yourselves. Your other Life has continued without interruption, and has been and always will be totally unaffected by Your attempts to dissociate. The ratio of repression and dissociation of Truth varies with the individual egoillusion.
Tell Bill that this phrase is very good.
But dissociation is always involved or You would not believe that You are here.
When I told Bill to concentrate on the phrase Here I am, Lord, I did not mean “in this world” by “here.” I wanted Him to think of Himself as a separate consciousness, capable of direct communication with the Creator of that consciousness. He, too, must begin to think of Himself as a very powerful receiving and sending channel, a description I once gave You symbolically. Remember that He understood it before You did, because You are more dissociative and less repressed.
Your great debt to Each Other is something You should never forget. It is exactly the same debt that You owe to Me. Whenever You react egotistically towards Each Other, You are throwing away the graciousness of Your indebtedness and the Holy perception it would produce. The reason why the term “Holy” can be used here is that, as You learn how much You are indebted to the whole Sonship Which includes Me, You come as close to knowledge as perception ever can. This gap is so small knowledge can easily flow across it and obliterate it forever.
You have very little trust in Me as yet [bislang], but it will increase as You turn more and more often to Me instead of to Your egos for guidance. The results will convince You increasingly that Your choice in turning to Me is the only sane one You can make. No One Who has learned from experience that one choice brings Peace and Joy while another brings chaos and disaster needs much conditioning. The ego cannot withstand the conditioning process, because the process itself demonstrates that there is another way.
The classic conditioning by rewards model has always been most effective. Howard Hunt made a very good point in this connection, even though He did not understand that the real reason why conditioning through pain is not the most efficient method is because pain itself is an egoillusion, and can never induce more than a temporary effect.
The rewards of God are immediately recognized as eternal. Since this recognition is made by You and not by Your ego, the recognition itself establishes that You and Your ego cannot be identical. You may believe that You have already accepted the difference, but You are by no means convinced as yet [bislang]. The very fact that You are preoccupied with the idea of escaping from the ego shows this.
You cannot escape from the ego by humbling it or controlling it or punishing it. The ego and the Soul do not know each other. The separated Mind cannot maintain the separation except by dissociating. Having done this, it utilizes repression against All Truly natural impulses, not because the ego is a separate thing, but because You want to believe that You are. The ego is a device for maintaining this belief, but it is still only Your willingness to use the device that enables it to endure.
My trust in You is greater than Yours in Me at the moment, but it will not always be that way. Your mission is very simple. You have been chosen to live so as to demonstrate that You are not an ego. I repeat that I do not choose God’s channels wrongly. The Holy One shares My trust and always approves My Atonement decisions, because My will is never out of accord with His.
I have told You several times that I am in charge of the whole Atonement. This is only because I completed My part in it as a Man, and can now complete it through other Men. My chosen receiving and sending channels cannot fail, because I will lend them My Strength as long as Theirs is wanting. I will go with You to the Holy One, and through My perception He can bridge the little gap. Your gratitude to Each Other is the only gift I want. I will bring it to God for You, knowing that to know Your Brother is to know God.
A little knowledge is an Allencompassing thing. If You are grateful to Each Other You are grateful to God for what He created. Through Your gratitude You can come to know Each Other, and one moment of real recognition makes All Men Your Brothers because They are All of Your Father. Love does not conquer All things, but It does set All things right.
Because You are All the Kingdom of God, I can lead You back to Your own Creations, which You do not yet know. God has kept them very safe in His knowing while Your attention has wandered. Bill gave You a very important idea when He told You that what has been dissociated is still there. I am grateful to Him for that, and I hope He will not decide that it is True only for You. Even though dissociation is much more apparent in You, and repression is much more evident in Him, Each of You utilizes both.
Wisdom always dictates that a therapist work through weaker defenses first. That is why I suggested to Bill that He persuade You to deal with repression first. We have only just about reached the point where dissociation means much to You, because it is so important to Your misbeliefs. Bill might do well, and You could help Him here, to concentrate more on His dissociative tendencies and not try to deal with repression yet.
I hinted at this when I remarked on His habit of disengaging Himself, and when I spoke to Him about distantiation. These are All forms of dissociation, and these weaker forms were always more evident in Him than in You. That is because dissociation was so extreme in Your case that You did not have to hide it because You were not aware that it was there. Bill, on the other hand, does dissociate more than He thinks, and that is why He cannot listen. He does not need to go through the same course in repression that You did, because He will give up His major misdefense after He has rid Himself of the lesser ones.
Do not disturb Yourself about repression, Bill, but do train Yourself to be alert to any tendency to withdraw from Your Brothers. Withdrawal is frightening, and You do not recognize All the forms it takes in You. Helen is right that She will experience things that will cut across All Her perceptions because of their stunning knowledge. You were right that this will occur when She learns to recognize what She already knows and has dissociated.
You, Bill, will learn somewhat differently, because You are afraid of All complete involvements, and believe that they lessen You. You have learned to be so much more clearsighted about this that You should be ready to oppose it in Yourself relatively easily. As You come closer to a Brother, You do approach Me, and as You withdraw from Him I become distant to You.
Your giant step forward was to insist on a collaborative venture. This does not go against the True Spirit of meditation at all. It is inherent in it. Meditation is a collaborative venture with God. It cannot be undertaken successfully by Those Who disengage Themselves from the Sonship, because They are disengaging Themselves from Me. God will come to You only as You will give Him to Your Brothers. Learn first of Them, and You will be ready to hear God as You hear Them. That is because the function of Love is One.
Answer to H’s question about Her reactions and also B’s question:
The reason for the fear reaction is quite apparent. You have not yet been able to suspend judgment and have nearly succeeded in weakening Yourself over this. Since You have unfortunately the tendency to be selfpreserving You believe that control of judgment is a selfpreserving function and therefore requires it as a necessary defense of Your Self. Weakening this defense deliberately is thus perceived as dangerous necessarily which frightens You.
B was right that You should ask before attempting it again. It would be very unwise to try it before We can do it together as I told You last night. I assure You I will be vigilant in identifying the right time, and as I told You very clearly next time We will do it together. I did not tell You when that will be because I don’t know. You will tell Me that but may not recognize that You have done so. That is why You need Me to relay Your own message back to You. When We are Both ready, it cannot be fearful.
In answer to B’s question as to why He has so much difficulty in communication, You were right in what You said in the cab and B could not listen. However He seems to be able to listen quite carefully to the notes. Ask Him please to listen very carefully to these.
If You ask Me for guidance You have signified Your willingness to give over Your own control at least to some extent. Your frequent failure to ask at all indicates that at such times You are not willing to go even that far. But when You at least ask, You are acting with a cooperative thought even though it may not lack ambivalence. You are therefore entitled to a specific answer but unless You follow it without judging it, You will become defensive [abwehrend] about the next steps which You will take.
You asked merely what You should do now. The Answer was to tell Jack to pick You up at 3. B’s reaction to this was unfortunate and Yours was much more constructive making it particularly unfortunate that B accepted Your very correct response to His reaction with imitation. But it was inevitable because He had already given way to [nachgeben] fear. Then You reacted to His mistake with imitation and We lost Our communication for a time. Let Us try to reestablish Our communication now.
B was unwise in deciding on His own that unless He went to His apartment, Jack would be in trouble. This association meant that He saw only one alternative and was unable to keep an open Mind. Certainly He should be careful that way. Guidance which comes from Me will not jeopardize Anyone.
It should also be noted that He projected His misperception onto You, assuming that You were counting on magic to get Jack to take You home in spite of the traffic, and not realizing that situation as it is. I would like to tell Him for You that this was a misperception of His and although You have done this many times in the past You were not doing it then. As You very correctly stated but B could not listen at the time, You were merely repeating a message for which You had asked and were not judging the outcomes. B was. If You can continue not to evaluate My messages and merely follow them, they will lead to good for Everyone. Since this is the same area of discipline which is causing Both of You trouble with meditation to practice in this is essential.
I do not yet know what decisions Those Who are involved in later today will make but I urge You to share that whatever they may be can be utilized for good if You will let them be. Why not unburden Yourselves of the kind of responsibility which You can’t meet and devote Yourselves in Peace to the many others which You can discharge without strain? It is Their responsibility to recognize the difference. Any confusion in this respect is arrogance [Überheblichkeit]. Note also that I specifically told You in answer to Your own question of this being that Miracles should be offered Both to Art and to Your Brother. They are urgently needed for You although this is not the Spirit in which You must undertake Them. You have hurt Yourselves and need healing. It does not matter whether the People You think have hurt You have really thought hurtfully. You have. We must undo this and Our attempts will surely be blessed.
Since Both of You have asked Me to point up errors in perceiving, I would request that B reviews carefully His reactions to Your suggestion that You go over the same material. Even though You did not ask which was a mistake B immediately evaluated the suggestion in terms of His own convenience which was another mistake. Your motives were not uncharitable even though Your failure to ask for guidance was a sign of fear. You thought that Art would be able to understand B’s going to the hospital while He could not understand Your presence as P. I.
B’s reaction did not take alternate possibilities into account which is one of His uses for problems. He should also train Himself to learn that alternate possibilities are better not left up to Him. Whenever He reacts as though they are He will have trouble.
If You had asked where to go, and B had been willing to forgo control of the decision whatever You had done would have been only benign. Could You continue the day in that Spirit? If You will to help B overcome His limitation, which is totally unjustified in spite of His misperception We will not only help Him but enable Both of Us to help You. This will institute the chain of helpfulness and harmlessness which always leads to the Atonement and becomes a powerful part of its beneficence.
I offer far more than partial guidance although You do not ask for more. The uneven quality of Your skill in both asking and following My directions is due to the alternations You experience between ego and Miracle orientated perception. This is a strain, but fortunately one which can be overcome along with the rest. There will never be a time when I do not will to try again. You might be gladdened by remembering that.
How can You teach Someone the value of something He has thrown away deliberately? He must have thrown it away because He did not value it. You can only show Him how miserable He is without it, and bring it near very slowly, so He can learn how His misery lessens as He approaches it. This conditions Him to associate His misery with its absence, and to associate the opposite of misery with its presence. It gradually becomes desirable, as He changes His Mind about its worth.
I am conditioning You to associate misery with the ego, and Joy with Your Soul. You have conditioned Yourself the other way around. But a far greater reward will break through any conditioning, if it is repeatedly offered when the old habit is broken. You are still free to choose. But can You really want the rewards of the ego in the presence of the rewards of God?
g. Creation and Communication
It should be clear that, while the content of any particular egoillusion does not matter, it is usually more helpful to correct it in a specific context. Bill is right that You are too abstract in this matter. Egoillusions are quite specific, although they frequently change, and although the Mind is naturally abstract, It became concrete voluntarily as soon as It splits. However, only part of It splits, so only part of It is concrete.
The concrete part is the same part that believes in the ego, because the ego depends on the specific. It is the part that believes Your existence means You are separate. Everything the ego perceives is a separate whole, without the relationships that imply being. The ego is thus against communication, except in so far as it is utilized to establish separateness, rather than to abolish it.
The communication system of the ego is based on its own thought system, as is Everything else it dictates. Its communication is controlled by its need to protect itself, and it will disrupt communication when it experiences threat. While this is always so, individual egos perceive different kinds of threat, which are quite specific in their own judgment. For example, although All forms of perceived demands may be classified or judged by the ego as coercive communication which must be disrupted, the response of breaking communication will nevertheless be to a specific Person or Persons.
The specificity of the ego’s thinking, then, results in a spurious kind of generalization, which is really not abstract at all. It will respond in certain specific ways to All stimuli which it perceives as related. In contrast, the Soul reacts in the same way to Everything it know is True, and does not respond at all to Anything else. Nor does it make any attempt to establish what is True. It knows that what is True is Everything that God created. It is in complete and direct communication with every aspect of Creation, because it is in complete and direct communication with its Creator.
This communication is the will of God. Creation and communication are synonymous. God created every Mind by communicating His Mind to It, thus establishing It forever as a channel for the reception of His Mind and Will. Since only beings of a like order can Truly communicate. His Creations naturally communicate with Him and communicate like Him. This communication is perfectly abstract, in that its quality is Universal in application, and not subject to any judgment, any exception or any alteration.
God made You by this and for this. The Mind can distort Its functions, but It cannot endow Itself with those It was not given. That is why the Mind cannot totally lose the ability to communicate, even though It may refuse to utilize it on behalf of being. Existence as well as being rests on communication.
Existence is specific in how, what, and with Whom communication is worth undertaking. Being is completely without these distinctions. It is a state in which the Mind is in communication with Everything that is real, including Its own Soul. To whatever extent You permit this state to be curtailed, You are limiting Your sense of Your own Reality, which becomes total only by recognizing All Reality in the glorious context of its real relationship to You. This is Your Reality. Do not desecrate it or recoil from it. It is Your real home, Your real temple, and Your real Self.
God, Who encompasses All Being, nevertheless created separate beings Who have Everything individually, but Who want to share it to increase Their Joy. Nothing that is real can be increased except by sharing it. That is why God Himself created You. Divine Abstraction takes Joy in application, and that is what Creation means. How, what, and to Whom are irrelevant, because real Creation gives Everything since it can only create like itself. Remember that in being, there is no difference between having and being, as there is in existence. In the state of being, the Mind gives Everything always.
The bible repeatedly states that You should praise God. This hardly means that You should tell Him how wonderful He is. He has no ego with which to accept thanks, and no perceptions with which to judge Your offerings. But unless You take Your part in the Creation, His Joy is not complete because Yours is incomplete. And this He does know. He knows it in His own Being and its experience of His Sons’ experience. The constant going out of His Love is blocked when His Channels are closed, and He is lonely when the Minds He created do not communicate fully with Him.
God has kept Your kingdom for You, but He cannot share His Joy with You until You know it with Your whole Mind. Even revelation is not enough, because it is communication from God. But it is not enough until it is shared. God does not need revelation returned to Him, which would clearly be impossible, but He does want revelation brought to Others. This cannot be done with the actual revelation, because its content cannot be expressed, and it is intensely personal to the Mind which receives it. But it can still be returned by that Mind through Its attitudes to other Minds which the knowledge from the revelation brings.
God is praised whenever any Mind learns to be wholly helpful. This is impossible without being wholly harmless, because the two beliefs cannot coexist. The Truly Helpful are invulnerable, because They are not protecting Their egos, so that nothing can hurt Them. Their helpfulness is Their praise of God, and He will return Their praise of Him, because They are like Him and can rejoice together. God goes out to Them and through Them, and there is great Joy throughout [hindurch/durchgehend] the Kingdom. Every Mind That is changed adds to this Joy with Its own individual willingness to share in it.
The Truly helpful are God’s Miracleworkers, Whom I direct until We are All united in the Joy of the kingdom. I will direct You to wherever You can be Truly helpful, and to whoever can follow My guidance through You. I arranged for Bill to attend the rehabilitation meetings for very good reasons, and I want Him to know them so We can share Our goal there.
h. True Rehabilitation
Properly speaking, every Mind Which is split needs rehabilitation. The medical orientation emphasizes the body, and the vocational orientation stresses the ego. The team approach generally leads more to confusion than Anything else, because it is too often misused as an expedient for sharing the ego’s dominion with other ego’s rather than as a real experiment in cooperation of Minds.
The reason why Bill needs this experience is because He needs rehabilitating Himself. How often have I answered “help Him” when You asked Me to help You? He, too, has asked for help, and He has been helped whenever He was Truly helpful to You. He has also gained to whatever extent He could give. He will help You more Truly by going, if He can remember All the time He is there that His only reason for being there is to represent Me.
Rehabilitation, as a movement, has been an improvement over overt neglect, but it is often little more than a painful attempt on the part of the halt to lead the blind. Bill, You will see this at every meeting. But this is not why You were chosen to go. You have a fear of broken bodies, because Your ego cannot tolerate them. Your ego cannot tolerate egoweakness, either, without ambivalence, because it is afraid of its own weakness and the weakness of its chosen home.
That is really why You recoil from the demands of the dependent, and from the sight of a broken body. Your ego is threatened, and blocks Your natural impulse to help, placing You under the strain of divided [gespaltener] will. You withdraw to allow Your ego to recover, and to regain enough Strength to be helpful again on a basis limited enough not to threaten Your ego, but also too limited to give You Joy.
Those with broken bodies are often looked down on by the ego, because of its belief that nothing but a perfect body is worthy as its own temple. A Mind That recoils from a hurt body is in great need of rehabilitation itself. A damaged brain is also hardly a danger. All symptoms of hurt need True helpfullness, and whenever they are met with this, the Mind That so meets them heals Itself.
Rehabilitation is an attitude of praising God as He Himself knows praise. He offers praise to You, and You must offer it to Others. The real limitations on clinical psychology, as it is evaluated by its followers [Jünger] at present, are not reflected by the attitudes of psychiatrists or medical boards or hospital administrators, even though most of Them are sadly in need of rehabilitation Themselves.
The real handicaps of the clinicians lie in their attitudes to Those Whom Their egos perceive as weakened and damaged. By these evaluations, They have weakened and damaged Their own helpfullness, and have thus set Their own rehabilitation back. Rehabilitation is not concerned with the ego’s fight for control, nor the ego’s need to avoid and withdraw.
Bill, You can do much on behalf of Your own rehabilitation and Helen’s, and much more Universally as well, if You think of the Princeton meetings in this way:
I am here only to be Truly helpful.
I am here to represent Christ, Who sent Me.
I do not have to worry about what to say or what to do, because the One Who sent Me will direct Me.
I am content to be wherever He wished, knowing He goes there with Me.
I will be healed as I let Him teach Me to heal.
Chapter 30 – The New Beginning
a. Rules for Decision
Today I will make no decisions by Myself.
If I make no decisions by Myself, This is the day that will be given Me.
I have no question. I forgot what to decide.
At least I can decide I do not like what I feel now.
And so I hope I have been wrong.
I want another way to look at this.
Perhaps there is another way to look at this. What can I lose by asking?
1. Nothing I see in this room means Anything.
2. I have given Everything I see in this room All the meaning that it has for Me.
3. I do not understand Anything I see in this room.
4. These thoughts do not mean Anything. They are like the things I see in this room.
5. I am never upset for the reason I think.
6. I am upset because I see something that is not there.
7. I see only the past.
8. My Mind is preoccupied with past thoughts.
9. I see nothing as it is now.
10. My thoughts do not mean Anything.
11. My meaningless thoughts are showing Me a meaningless world.
12. I am upset because I see a meaningless world.
13. A meaningless world engenders fear.
14. God did not create a meaningless world.
15. My thoughts are images which I have made.
16. I have no neutral thoughts.
17. I see no neutral things.
18. I am not alone in experiencing the effects of My seeing.
19. I am not alone in experiencing the effects of My thoughts.
20. I am determined to see.
21. I am determined to see things differently.
22. What I see is a form of vengeance.
I see only the perishable.
I see nothing that will last.
What I see is not real.
What I see is a form of vengeance.
Is this the world I really want to see?
23. I can escape from the world I see by giving up attack thoughts.
24. I do not perceive My own best interests.
25. I do not know what Anything is for.
26. My attack thoughts are attacking My invulnerability.
27. Above All else I want to see.
28. Above All else I want to see things differently.
29. God is in Everything I see.
30. God is in Everything I see because God is in My Mind.
31. I am not the victim of the world I see.
32. I have invented the world I see.
33. There is another way of looking at the world.
34. I could see Peace instead of this.
35. My Mind is part of God’s. I am very Holy.
36. My Holiness envelops Everything I see.
37. My Holiness blesses the world.
38. There is nothing My Holiness cannot do.
39. My Holiness is My Salvation [Erlösung].
40. I am blessed as a Son of God.
41. God goes with Me wherever I go.
42. God is My Strength. Vision is His gift.
43. God is My Source. I cannot see apart from Him.
44. God is the Light in Which I see.
45. God is the Mind with Which I think.
46. God is the Love in Which I forgive.
47. God is the Strength in Which I trust.
48. There is nothing to fear.
49. God’s Voice speaks to Me All through the day.
50. I am sustained by the Love of God.
51. The review for today covers the following ideas:
52. Today’s review covers these ideas:
53. Today We will review the following:
54. These are the review ideas for today:
55. Today’s review includes the following:
56. Our review for today covers the following:
57. Today let Us review these ideas:
58. These ideas are for review today:
59. The following ideas are for review today:
60. These ideas are for today’s review.
61. I am the Light of the world.
62. Forgiveness is My function as the Light of the world.
63. The Light of the world brings Peace to every Mind through My forgiveness.
The Light of the world brings peace to every mind through my forgiveness.
I am the means God has appointed for the Salvation of the world.
64. Let Me not forget My function.
Let Me not forget My function.
Let Me not try to substitute Mine for Godʹs.
Let Me forgive and be happy.
This is the world it is My function to save.
65. My only function is the One God gave Me.
66. My happiness and My function are One.
67. Love created Me like Itself.
68. Love holds no grievances.
I would see You as My friend,
that I may remember You are part of Me,
and come to know Myself.
Love holds no grievances.
When I let All My grievances go,
I will know I am perfectly safe.
Love holds no grievances.
Let Me not betray My Self.
Love holds no grievances.
I would wake to My Self
by laying All My grievances aside
and wakening in Him.
69. My grievances hide the Light of the world in Me.
My grievances hide the Light of the world in Me.
I cannot see what I have hidden.
Yet I want to let it be revealed to Me
for My Salvation and the Salvation of the world.
If I hold this grievance,
the Light of the world will be hidden from Me.
70. My Salvation [Erlösung] comes from Me.
71. Only God’s plan for Salvation [Erlösungsplan] will work.
72. Holding grievances is an attack on God’s plan for Salvation [Erlösungsplan].
73. I will there be Light.
74. There is no will but God’s.
There is no will but God’s.
I cannot be in conflict.
I am at Peace.
Nothing can disturb Me. My will is God’s.
My will and God’s are One.
God wills Peace for His Son.
There is no will but God’s.
These conflict thoughts are meaningless.
There is no will but God’s.
I share it with Him.
My conflicts about _____ cannot be real.
There is no will but Godʹs.
I seek His Peace today.
75. The Light has come.
76. I am under no laws but God’s
77. I am entitled to Miracles.
78. Let Miracles replace All grievances.
79. Let Me recognize the problem so it can be solved.
80. Let Me recognize My problems have been solved.
81. Our ideas for review today are:
82. We will review these ideas today:
83. Today let Us review these ideas:
84. These are the ideas for today’s review:
85. Today’s review will cover these ideas:
86. These ideas are for review today:
87. Our review today will cover these ideas:
88. Today We will review these ideas:
89. These are Our review ideas for today:
90. For this review We will use these ideas:
91. Miracles are seen in Light.
92. Miracles are seen in Light, and Light and Strength are One.
93. Light and Joy and Peace abide in Me.
94. I am as God created Me.
95. I am One Self, united with My Creator.
I am One Self, united with My Creator,
At One with every aspect of Creation,
And limitless in power and in Peace.
I am One Self.
You are One Self with Me,
United with Our Creator in this Self.
I honor You because of what I am,
And what He is, Who loves Us Both as One.
96. Salvation [Erlösung] comes from My One Self.
97. I am Spirit.
98. I will accept My part in God’s plan for Salvation [Erlösungsplan].
99. Salvation is My only function here.
Salvation is My only function here.
God still is Love, and this is not His Will.
Salvation is My only function here.
Salvation and forgiveness are the same.
Salvation is My only function here.
God still is Love, and this is not His Will.
Salvation is My only function here.
100. My part is essential to God’s plan for Salvation [Erlösungsplan].
101. God’s will for Me is perfect happiness.
102. I share God’s Will for happiness for Me.
103. God, being Love, is also happiness.
God, being Love, is also happiness.
To fear Him is to be afraid of Joy.
God, being Love, is also happiness.
And it is happiness I seek today.
I cannot fail, because I seek the Truth.
104. I seek but what belongs to Me in Truth.
105. God’s Peace and Joy are Mine.
106. Let Me be still and listen to the Truth.
107. Truth will correct the errors in My Mind.
108. To give and to receive are One in Truth.
109. I rest in God.
110. I am as God created Me.
111. For morning and evening review:
112. For morning and evening review:
113. For morning and evening review:
114. For morning and evening review:
115. For morning and evening review:
116. For morning and evening review:
117. For morning and evening review:
118. For morning and evening review:
119. For morning and evening review:
120. For morning and evening review:
121. Forgiveness is the key to happiness.
122. Forgiveness offers Everything I want.
123. I thank My Father for His gifts to Me.
124. Let Me remember I am One with God.
125. In quiet I receive God’s Word today.
126. All that I give is given to Myself.
127. There is no Love but God’s.
128. The world I see has nothing that I want.
129. Beyond this world there is a world I want.
130. It is impossible to see two worlds.
131. No One can fail Who asks to reach the Truth.
132. I loose the world from All I thought it was.
133. I will not value what is valueless.
134. Let Me perceive forgiveness as it is.
135. If I defend Myself I am attacked.
136. Sickness is a defense against the Truth.
137. When I am healed, I am not healed alone.
138. Heaven is the decision I must make.
139. I will accept Atonement for Myself.
140. Only Salvation can be said to cure.
141. Review 121) and 122)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
121) Forgiveness is the key to happiness.
122) Forgiveness offers Everything I want.
142. Review 123) and 124)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
123) I thank My Father for His gifts to Me.
124) Let Me remember I am One with God.
143. Review 125) and 126)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
125) In quiet I receive God’s Word today.
126) All that I give is given to Myself.
144. Review 127) and 128)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
127) There is no Love but God’s.
128) The world I see has nothing that I want.
145. Review 129) and 130)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
129) Beyond this world there is a world I want.
130) It is impossible to see two worlds.
146. Review 131) and 132)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
131) No One can fail Who asks to reach the Truth.
132) I loose the world from All I thought it was.
147. Review 133) and 134)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
133) I will not value what is valueless.
134) Let Me perceive forgiveness as it is.
148. Review 135) and 136)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
135) If I defend Myself I am attacked.
136) Sickness is a defense against the Truth.
149. Review 137) and 138)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
137) When I am healed, I am not healed alone.
138) Heaven is the decision I must make.
150. Review 139) and 140)
My Mind holds only what I think with God.
139) I will accept Atonement for Myself.
140) Only Salvation can be said to cure.
151. All things are echoes of the Voice of God.
152. The power of decision is My own.
153. In My defenselessness My safety lies.
154. I am among the ministers of God.
155. I will step back and let Him lead the way.
156. I walk with God in perfect Holiness.
157. Into His Presence would I enter now.
158. Today I learn to give as I receive.
159. I give the Miracles I have received.
160. I am at home. Fear is the Stranger here.
161. Give Me Your Blessing, Holy Son of God.
162. I am as God created Me.
163. There is no death. The Son of God is free.
164. Now are We One with Him Who is Our Source.
165. Let not My Mind deny the Thought of God.
166. I am entrusted with the gifts of God.
167. There is One Life, and that I share with God.
168. Your grace is given Me. I claim it now.
169. By grace I live. By grace I am released.
170. There is no cruelty in God and none in Me.
171. Review 151) and 152)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
151) All things are echoes of the Voice of God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
152) The power of decision is My own.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
172. Review 153) and 154)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
153) In My defenselessness My safety lies.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
154) I am among the ministers of God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
173. Review 155) and 156)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
155) I will step back and let Him lead the way.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
156) I walk with God in perfect Holiness.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
174. Review 157) and 158)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
157) Into His Presence would I enter now.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
158) Today I learn to give as I receive.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
175. Review 159) and 160)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
159) I give the Miracles I have received.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
160) I am at home. Fear is the Stranger here.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
176. Review 161) and 162)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
161) Give Me Your Blessing, Holy Son of God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
162) I am as God created Me.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
177. Review 163) and 164)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
163) There is no death. The Son of God is free.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
164) Now are We One with Him Who is Our Source.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
178. Review 165) and 166)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
165) Let not My Mind deny the Thought of God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
166) I am entrusted with the gifts of God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
179. Review 167) and 168)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
167) There is one Life, and that I share with God.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
168) Your grace is given Me. I claim it now.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
180. Review 169) and 170)
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
169) By grace I live. By grace I am released.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
170) There is no cruelty in God and none in Me.
God is but Love, and therefore so am I.
181. I trust My Brothers, Who are One with Me.
182. I will be still a moment and go home.
183. I call upon God’s Name and on My own.
184. The Name of God is My inheritance.
185. I want the Peace of God.
186. Salvation of the world depends on Me.
187. I bless the world because I bless Myself.
188. The Peace of God is shining in Me now.
189. I feel the Love of God within Me now.
190. I choose the Joy of God instead of pain.
191. I am the Holy Son of God Himself.
I am the Holy Son of God Himself.
I cannot suffer; cannot be in pain;
I cannot lose, nor can I fail to do
All that Salvation asks.
192. I have a function God would have Me fill.
193. All things are lessons God would have Me learn.
194. I place the future in the hands of God.
195. Love is the way I walk in gratitude.
196. It can be but Myself I crucify.
197. It can be but My gratitude I earn.
198. Only My condemnation injures Me.
199. I am not a body. I am free.
200. There is no Peace except the Peace of God.
There is no Peace except the Peace of God,
And I am glad and thankful it is so.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
This thought I do not want. I choose instead...
201. Review 181)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
181) I trust My Brothers, Who are One with Me.
No One but is My Brother. I am blessed with Oneness with the Universe and God, My Father, One Creator of the Whole that is My Self, forever One with Me.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
202. Review 182)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
182) I will be still a moment and go home.
Why would I choose to stay an instant more where I do not belong, when God Himself has given Me His Voice to call Me home?
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
203. Review 183)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
183) I call upon God’s Name and on My own.
The Name of God is My deliverance from every thought of evil and of sin, because it is My own as well as His.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
204. Review 184)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
184) The Name of God is My inheritance.
God’s Name reminds Me that I am His Son, not slave to time, unbound by laws which rule the world of sick illusions, free in God, forever and forever One with Him.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
205. Review 185)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
185) I want the Peace of God.
The Peace of God is Everything I want. The Peace of God is My One goal; the aim of All My living here, the end I seek, My purpose and My function and My Life while I abide where I am not at home.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
206. Review 186)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
186) Salvation of the world depends on Me.
I am entrusted with the gifts of God, because I am His Son. And I would give His gifts where He intended them to be.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
207. Review 187)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
187) I bless the world because I bless Myself.
God’s Blessing shines upon Me from within My Heart, where He abides. I need but turn to Him, and every sorrow melts away as I accept His boundless Love for Me.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
208. Review 188)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
188) The Peace of God is shining in Me now.
I will be still, and let the earth be still along with Me. And in that stillness, We will find the Peace of God. It is within My Heart, which witnesses to God Himself.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
209. Review 189)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
189) I feel the Love of God within Me now.
The Love of God is What created Me. The Love of God is Everything I am. The Love of God proclaimed Me as His Son. The Love of God within Me sets Me free.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
210. Review 190)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
190) I choose the Joy of God instead of pain.
Pain is My own idea. It is not a thought of God, but one I thought apart from Him and from His Will. His Will is Joy and only Joy for His beloved Son. And that I choose instead of what I made.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
211. Review 191)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
191) I am the Holy Son of God Himself.
In silence and in True humility I seek God’s glory, to behold it in the Son Whom He created as My Self.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
212. Review 192)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
192) I have a function God would have Me fill.
I seek the function that would set Me free from All the vain illusions of the world. Only the function God has given Me can offer freedom. Only this I seek, and only this will I accept as Mine.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
213. Review 193)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
193) All things are lessons God would have Me learn.
A lesson is a Miracle Which God offers to Me, in place of thoughts I made that hurt Me. What I learn of Him becomes the way I am set free. And so I choose to learn His lessons, and forget My own.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
214. Review 194)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
194) I place the future in the hands of God.
The past is gone; the future is not yet. Now am I freed from both. For what God gives can only be for good. And I accept but what He gives as what belongs to Me.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
215. Review 195)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
195) Love is the way I walk in gratitude.
The Holy Spirit is My only Guide. He walks with Me in Love. And I give thanks to Him for showing Me the way to go.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
216. Review 196)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
196) It can be but Myself I crucify.
All that I do I do unto Myself. If I attack, I suffer. But if I forgive, Salvation will be given Me.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
217. Review 197)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
197) It can be but My gratitude I earn.
Who should give thanks for My Salvation but Myself? And how but through Salvation can I find the Self to Whom My thanks are due?
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
218. Review 198)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
198) Only My condemnation injures Me.
My condemnation keeps My Vision dark, and through My sightless eyes I cannot see the Vision of My glory. Yet today I can behold this glory, and be glad.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
219. Review 199)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
199) I am not a body. I am free.
I am God’s Son. Be still, My Mind, and think a moment upon this. And then return to earth without confusion as to What My Father loves forever as His Son.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
220. Review 200)
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
200) There is no Peace except the Peace of God.
Let Me not wander from the way of Peace, for I am lost on other roads than this. But let Me follow Him Who leads Me home, and Peace is certain as the Love of God.
I am not a body. I am free.
For I am still as God created Me.
Words will mean little now. We use them but as guides on which We do not now depend. For now We seek direct experience of Truth alone. The lessons which remain are merely introductions to the times in which We leave the world of pain, and go to enter into Peace. Now We begin to reach the goal this Course has set, and find the end toward which Our practicing is geared.
Now We attempt to let the exercise be merely a beginning. For We wait in quiet expectation for Our God and Father. He has promised He will take the final step Himself. And We are sure His promises are kept. We have come far along the road, and now We wait for Him.
We will continue spending time with Him each morning and at night, as long as makes Us happy. We will not consider time a matter of duration now. We use as much as We will need for the result that We desire. Nor will We forget Our hourly remembrance, in between calling to God when We have need of Him as We are tempted to forget Our goal.
We will continue with a central thought for All the days to come. And We will use that thought to introduce Our times of rest, and calm Our Minds at need. Yet We will not content Ourselves with simple practicing in the remaining Holy Instants which conclude the year that We have given God. We say some simple words of Welcome, and expect Our Father to reveal Himself as He has promised. We have called on Him, and He has promised that His Son will not remain unanswered when He calls His Name.
Now do We come to Him with but His Word upon Our Minds and hearts. And wait for Him to take the step to Us that He has told Us, through His Voice, He would not fail to take when We invited Him. He has not left His Son in All His madness, nor betrayed His trust in Him. Has not His faithfulness earned Him the invitation that He seeks to make Us happy? We will offer it, and it will be accepted. So Our times with Him will now be spent. We say the words of invitation that His Voice suggests. And then We wait for Him to come to Us.
Now is the time of prophecy fulfilled. Now are All ancient promises upheld and fully kept. No step remains for time to separate from its accomplishment. For now We cannot fail. Sit silently and wait upon Your Father. He has willed to come to You when You have recognized it is Your will He do so. And You could have never come this far unless You saw, however dimly, that it is Your will.
I am so close to You, You cannot fail.
Father, We give these Holy times to You in gratitude to Him Who taught Us how to leave the world of sorrow in exchange for its replacement, given Us by You. We look not backward now. We look ahead, and fix Our eyes upon the journey’s end. Accept these little gifts of thanks from Us, as through Christ’s Vision We behold a world beyond the one We made, and take that world to be the full replacement of Our own.
And now We wait in silence, unafraid and certain of Your coming. We have sought to find Our way by following the Guide You sent to Us. We did not know the way, but You did not forget Us. And We know that You will not forget Us now. We ask but that Your ancient promises be kept which are Your Will to keep. We will with You in asking this. The Father and the Son, Whose Holy Will created All that is, can fail in nothing. In this certainty, We undertake these last few steps to You, and rest in confidence upon Your Love, Which will not fail the Son Who calls to You.
And so We start upon the final part of this one Holy year, which We have spent together in the search for Truth and God, Who is Its One Creator. We have found the way He chose for Us, and made the choice to follow it as He would have Us go. His hand has held Us up. His Thoughts have lit the darkness of Our Minds. His Love has called to Us unceasingly since time began.
We had a wish that God would fail to have the Son Whom He created of Himself. We wanted God to change Himself, and be what We would make of Him. And We believed that Our insane desires were the Truth. Now We are glad that this is All undone, and We no longer think illusions True. The memory of God is shimmering across the wide horizons of Our Minds. A moment more, and It will rise again. A moment more, and We Who are God’s Son are safely home, where He would have Us be.
Now is the need for practice almost done. For in this final section We will come to understand that We need only call to God, and All temptations disappear. Instead of words, We need but feel His Love. Instead of prayers, We need but call His Name. Instead of judging, We need but be still and let All things be healed. We will accept the way God’s plan will end, as We received the way it started. Now is it complete. This year has brought Us to Eternity.
One further use for words We still retain. From time to time, instructions on a theme of special relevance will intersperse Our daily lessons and the periods of wordless, deep experience which should come afterwards. These special thoughts should be reviewed each day, each one of them to be continued ‘til the next is given You. They should be slowly read and thought about a little while, preceding one of the Holy and blessed Instants in the day. We give the first of these instructions now.
221. Peace to My Mind. Let All My thoughts be still.
Father, I come to You today to seek the Peace that You alone can give. I come in silence. In the quiet of My Heart, the deep recesses of My Mind, I wait and listen for Your Voice. My Father, speak to Me today. I come to hear Your Voice in silence and in certainty and Love, sure You will hear My call and answer Me.
Now do We wait in quiet. God is here because We wait together. I am sure that He will speak to You, and You will hear. Accept My confidence, for it is Yours. Our Minds are joined. We wait with one intent; to hear Our Father’s answer to Our call, to let Our thoughts be still and find His Peace, to hear Him speak to Us of what We are, and to reveal Himself unto His Son.
222. God is with Me. I live and breathe in Him.
God is with Me. He is My Source of Life, the Life within [innerhalb/im Innern/in], the air I breathe, the food by which I am sustained, the water which renews and cleanses Me. He is My home, wherein I live and move; the Spirit Which directs My actions, offers Me Its Thoughts, and guarantees My safety from All pain. He covers Me with kindness and with care, and holds in Love the Son He shines [leuchten] upon, Who also shines [leuchten] on Him. How still is He Who knows the Truth of what He speaks today!
Father, We have no words except Your Name upon Our lips and in Our Minds, as We come quietly into Your Presence now, and ask to rest with You in Peace a while.
223. God is My Life. I have no Life but His.
I was mistaken when I thought I lived apart from God, a separate entity which moved in isolation, unattached, and housed within [innerhalb] a body. Now I know My Life is God’s, I have no other home, and I do not exist apart from Him. He has no Thoughts That are not part of Me, and I have none but Those Which are of Him.
Our Father, let Us see the Face of Christ instead of Our mistakes. For We Who are Your Holy Son, are sinless. We would look upon Our sinlessness, for guilt proclaims that We are not Your Son. And We would not forget You longer. We are lonely here, and long for Heaven where We are at home. Today We would return. Our Name is Yours, and We acknowledge that We are Your Son.
224. God is My Father, and He loves His Son.
My True identity is so secure, so lofty, sinless, glorious and great, wholly beneficent and free from guilt, that Heaven looks to it to give it Light. It lights the world as well. It is the gift My Father gave Me, and the One as well I give the world. There is no gift but this that can be either given or received. This is Reality, and only this. This is illusion’s end. It is the Truth.
My Name, oh Father, still is known to You. I have forgotten it, and do not know where I am going, Who I am or what it is I do. Remind Me, Father, now, for I am weary of the world I see. Reveal what You would have Me see instead.
225. God is My Father, and His Son loves Him.
Father, I must return Your Love for Me. For giving and receiving are the same, and You have given All Your Love to Me. I must return It, for I want It Mine in full awareness, blazing in My Mind, and keeping It within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] Its kindly Light, inviolate, beloved, with fear behind and only Peace ahead. How still the way Your loving Son is led along to You!
Brother, We find that stillness now. The way is open. Now We follow it in Peace together. You have reached Your hand to Me, and I will never leave You. We are One, and it is but this Oneness that We seek as We accomplish these few final steps which end a journey that was not begun.
226. My home awaits Me. I will hasten there.
If I so choose, I can depart this world entirely. It is not death which makes this possible, but it is change of Mind about the purpose of the world. If I believe it has a value as I see it now, so will it still remain for Me. But if I see no value in the world as I behold it, nothing that I want to keep as Mine or search for as a goal, it will depart from Me. For I have not sought for illusions to replace the Truth.
Father, My home awaits My glad return. Your arms are open and I hear Your Voice. What need have I to linger in a place of vain desires and of broken dreams, when Heaven can so easily be Mine?
227. This is My Holy Instant of release.
Father, it is today that I am free, because My will is Yours. I thought to make another will. Yet nothing that I thought apart from You exists. And I am free because I was mistaken, and did not affect My own Reality at all by My illusions. Now I give them up, and lay them down before the feet of Truth, to be removed forever from My Mind. This is My Holy Instant of release. Father, I know My will is One with Yours.
And so today We find Our glad return to Heaven, which We never really left. The Son of God this day lays down His dreams. The Son of God this day comes home again, released from sin and clad in Holiness, with His Right Mind restored to Him at last.
228. God has condemned Me not. No more do I.
My Father knows My Holiness. Shall I deny His knowledge, and believe in what His knowledge makes impossible? Shall I accept as True what He proclaims as false? Or shall I take His Word for what I am since He is My Creator, and the One Who knows the True condition of His Son?
Father, I was mistaken in Myself, because I failed to realize the Source from which I came. I have not left that Source to enter in a body and to die. My Holiness remains a part of Me, as I am part of You. And My mistakes about Myself are dreams. I let them go today. And I stand ready to receive Your Word alone for What I really am.
229. Love, Which created Me, is What I am.
I seek My own identity, and find it in these words:
Love, Which created Me, is What I am.
Now need I seek no more. Love has prevailed. So still It waited for My coming home, that I will turn away no longer from the Holy Face of Christ. And what I look upon attests the Truth of the identity I sought to lose, but which My Father has kept safe for Me.
Father, My thanks to You for What I am; for keeping My identity untouched and sinless in the midst of All the thoughts of sin My foolish Mind made up. And thanks to You for saving Me from them. Amen.
230. Now will I seek and find the Peace of God.
In Peace I was created. And in Peace do I remain. It is not given Me to change My Self. How merciful is God My Father, that when He created Me He gave Me Peace forever. Now I ask but to be what I am. And can this be denied Me when it is forever so?
Father, I seek the Peace You gave as Mine in My Creation. What was given then must be here now, for My Creation was apart from time and still remains beyond All change. The Peace in which Your Son was born into Your Mind is shining [leuchten] there unchanged. I am as You created Me. I need but call on You to find the Peace You gave. It is Your Will that gave it to Your Son.
231. Father, I will but to remember You.
What can I seek for, Father, but Your Love? Perhaps I think I seek for something else; a something I have called by many Names. Yet is Your Love the only thing I seek or ever sought. For there is nothing else that I could ever really want to find. Let Me remember You. What else could I desire but the Truth about Myself?
This is Your will, My Brother. And You share this will with Me, and with the One as well Who is Our Father. To remember Him is Heaven. This We seek. And only this is what it will be given Us to find.
232. Be in My Mind, My Father, through the day.
Be in My Mind, My Father, when I wake, and shine [leuchten] on Me throughout the day today. Let every minute be a time in which I dwell with You. And let Me not forget My hourly thanksgiving that You have remained with Me, and always will be there to hear My call to You and answer Me. As evening comes, let All My thoughts be still of You and of Your Love, and let Me sleep sure of My safety, certain of Your care, and happily aware I am Your Son.
This is as every day should be. Today practice the end of fear. Have faith in Him Who is Your Father. Trust All things to Him. Let Him reveal All things to You, and be You undismayed, because You are His Son.
233. I give My Life to God to guide today.
Father, I give You All My thoughts today. I would have none of Mine. In place of them give Me Your own. I give You All My acts as well, that I may do Your Will instead of seeking goals which cannot be obtained, and wasting time in vain imaginings. Today I come to You. I will step back and merely follow You. Be You the Guide, and I the follower [Jünger] Who questions not the Wisdom of the Infinite [Unendlichen], nor Love Whose tenderness I cannot comprehend, but Which is yet Your perfect gift to Me.
Today We have One Guide to lead Us on. And as We walk together, We will give this day to Him with no reserve at all. This is His day. And so it is a day of countless gifts and mercies unto Us.
234. Father, today I am Your Son again.
Today We will anticipate [vorwegnehmen] the time when dreams of sin and guilt are gone, and We have reached the Holy place We never left. Merely a tiny instant has elapsed between Eternity and timelessness. So brief the interval there was no lapse in continuity, nor break in thoughts which are forever unified as One. Nothing has ever happened to disturb the Peace of God the Father and the Son. This We accept as wholly True today.
We thank You, Father, that We cannot lose the memory of You and of Your Love. We recognize Our safety, and give thanks for All the gifts You have bestowed on Us, for All the loving help We have received, for Your eternal patience, and the Word Which You have given Us that We are saved.
235. God in His mercy wills that I be saved.
I need but look upon All things that seem to hurt Me, and with perfect certainty assure Myself
God wills that I be saved from this.
and merely watch them disappear. I need but keep in Mind My Father’s Will for Me is only happiness, to find that only happiness has come to Me. And I need but remember that God’s Love surrounds His Son and keeps His sinlessness forever perfect, to be sure that I am saved and safe forever in His arms. I am the Son He loves. And I am saved because God in His mercy wills it so.
Father, Your Holiness is Mine. Your Love created Me, and made My sinlessness forever part of You. I have no guilt nor sin in Me, for there is none in You.
236. I rule My Mind, Which I alone must rule.
I have a kingdom I must rule. At times, it does not seem I am its king at all. It seems to triumph over Me, and tell Me what to think, and what to do and feel. And yet it has been given Me to serve whatever purpose I perceive in it. My Mind can only serve. Today I give Its service to the Holy Spirit, to employ as He sees fit. I thus direct My Mind, Which I alone can rule. And thus I set It free, to do the Will of God.
Father, My Mind is open to Your Thoughts, and closed today to every thought but Yours. I rule My Mind, and offer It to You. Accept My gift, for it is Yours to Me.
237. Now would I be as God created Me.
Today I will accept the Truth about Myself. I will arise in glory, and allow the Light in Me to shine [leuchten] upon the world throughout the day. I bring the world the tidings of Salvation which I hear as God My Father speaks to Me. And I behold the world that Christ would have Me see, aware it ends the bitter dream of death; aware it is My Father’s call to Me.
Christ is My eyes today, and His the ears which listen to the Voice of God today. Father, I come to You through Him Who is Your Son and My True Self as well. Amen.
238. On My decision All Salvation rests.
Father, Your trust in Me has been so great I must be worthy. You created Me, and know Me as I am. And yet You placed Your Son’s Salvation in My hands, and let it rest on My decision. I must be beloved of You indeed. And I must be steadfast in Holiness as well, that You would give Your Son to Me in certainty that He is safe Who still is part of You, and yet is Mine because He is My Self.
And so again today We pause to think how much Our Father loves Us. And how dear His Son, created by His Love, remains to Him Whose Love is made complete in Him.
239. The glory of My Father is My own.
Let not the Truth about Ourselves today be hidden by a false humility. Let Us instead be thankful for the gifts Our Father gave Us. Can We see in Those with Whom He shares His glory any trace of sin and guilt? And can it be that We are not among Them, when He loves His Son forever and with perfect constancy, knowing He is as He created Him?
We thank You, Father, for the Light That shines [leuchten] forever in Us. And We honor It, because You share It with Us. We are One, united in this Light and One with You, at Peace with All Creation and Ourselves.
240. Fear is not justified in any form.
Fear is deception. It attests that You have seen Yourself as You could never be, and therefore look upon a world which is impossible. Not one thing in this world is True. It does not matter what the form in which it may appear. It witnesses but to Your own illusions of Yourself. Let Us not be deceived today. We are the Son of God. There is no fear in Us, for We are Each a part of Love Itself.
How foolish are Our fears! Would You allow Your Son to suffer? Give Us faith today to recognize Your Son and set Him free. Let Us forgive Him in Your Name, that We may understand His Holiness, and feel the Love for Him Which is Your own as well.
241. This Holy Instant is Salvation come.
What Joy there is today! It is a time of special celebration. For today holds out the instant to the darkened world where its release is set. The day has come when sorrows pass away and pain is gone. The glory of Salvation dawns today upon a world set free. This is the time of hope for countless Millions. They will be united now, as You forgive Them All. For I will be forgiven by You today.
We have forgiven One Another now, and so We come at last to You again. Father, Your Son, Who never left, returns to Heaven and His home. How glad are We to have Our sanity restored to Us, and to remember that We All are One.
242. This day is God’s. It is My gift to Him.
I will not lead My Life alone today. I do not understand the world. And so to try to lead My Life alone must be but foolishness. For there is One Who knows All that is best for Me. And He is glad to make no choices for Me but the ones that lead to God. This day I give to Him, for I would not delay My coming home, and it is He Who knows the way to Him.
And so We give today to You. We come with wholly open Minds. We do not ask for Anything that We may think We want. Give Us what You would have received by Us. You know All Our desires and Our needs. And You will give Us Everything We want and that will help Us find the way to You.
243. Today I will judge nothing that occurs.
I will be honest with Myself today. I will not think that I already know what must remain beyond My present grasp. I will not think I understand the whole from bits of My perception, which are All that I can see. Today I recognize that this is so. And so I am relieved of judgments which I cannot make. Thus do I free Myself and what I look upon, to be in Peace as God created Us.
Father, today I leave Creation free to be Itself. I honor All the parts, in which I am included. We are One because each part contains Your memory, and Truth must shine [leuchten] in All of Us as One.
244. I am in danger nowhere in the world.
Your Son is safe wherever He may be, for You are there with Him. He need but call upon Your Name, and He will recollect His safety and Your Love, for they are One. How can He fear or doubt or fail to know He cannot suffer, be endangered or experience unhappiness, when He belongs to You, beloved and loving, in the safety of Your Fatherly embrace?
And there We are in Truth. No storms can come into the hallowed haven of Our home. In God are We secure. For what can come to threaten God Himself or make afraid what will forever be a part of Him?
245. Your Peace is with [bei] Me, Father. I am safe.
Your Peace surrounds Me, Father. Where I go, Your Peace goes there with Me. It sheds its Light on Everyone I meet. I bring it to the desolate and lonely and afraid. I give Your Peace to Those Who suffer pain or grieve [trauern] for loss or think They are bereft of hope and happiness. Send Them to Me, My Father. Let Me bring Your Peace with Me. For I would save Your Son, as is Your Will, that I may come to recognize My Self.
And so We go in Peace. To All the world We give the message that We have received. And thus We come to hear the Voice of God, Who speaks to Us as We relate His Word; Whose Love We recognize because We share the Word that He has given unto Us.
246. To love My Father is to love His Son.
Let Me not think that I can find the way to God if I have hatred in My Heart. Let Me not try to hurt God’s Son and think that I can know His Father or My Self. Let Me not fail to recognize Myself, and still believe that My awareness can contain My Father or My Mind conceive of All the Love My Father has for Me, and All the Love Which I return to Him.
I will accept the way You choose for Me to come to You, my Father. For in that will I succeed, because it is Your Will. And I would recognize that what You will is what I will as well, and only that. And so I choose to love Your Son. Amen.
247. Without forgiveness I will still be blind.
Sin is the symbol of attack. Behold it anywhere, and I will suffer. For forgiveness is the only means whereby Christ’s Vision comes to Me. Let Me accept what His sight shows Me as the simple Truth, and I am healed completely. Brother, come and let Me look on You. Your loveliness reflects My own. Your sinlessness is Mine. You stand forgiven, and I stand with You.
So would I look on Everyone today. My Brothers are Your Sons. Your Fatherhood created Them, and gave Them All to Me as part of You and My own Self as well. Today I honor You through Them, and thus I hope this day to recognize My Self.
248. Whatever suffers is not part of Me.
I have disowned the Truth. Now let Me be as faithful in disowning falsity. Whatever suffers is not part of Me. What grieves [trauert] is not Myself. What is in pain is but illusion in My Mind. What dies was never living in Reality, and did but mock the Truth about Myself. Now I disown selfconcepts and deceits [Betrügereien] and lies about the Holy Son of God. Now am I ready to accept Him back as God created Him, and as He is.
Father, My ancient Love for You returns, and lets Me love Your Son again as well. Father, I am as You created Me. Now is Your Love remembered, and My own. Now do I understand that They are One.
249. Forgiveness ends All suffering and loss.
Forgiveness paints a picture of a world where suffering is over, loss becomes impossible and anger makes no sense. Attack is gone and madness has an end. What suffering is now conceivable? What loss can be sustained? The world becomes a place of Joy, abundance, charity and endless giving. It is now so like to Heaven, that it quickly is transformed into the Light Which it reflects. And so the journey which the Son of God began has ended in the Light from Which He came.
Father, We would return Our Minds to You. We have betrayed Them; held Them in a vise of bitterness and frightened Them with thoughts of violence and death. Now would We rest again in You, as You created Us.
250. Let Me not see Myself as limited.
Let Me behold the Son of God today, and witness to His glory. Let Me not try to obscure the Holy Light in Him, and see His Strength diminished and reduced to frailty nor perceive the lacks in Him with which I would attack His sovereignty [Überlegenheit].
He is Your Son, My Father. And today I would behold His gentleness instead of My illusions. He is what I am, and as I see Him so I see Myself. Today I would see Truly, that this day I may at last identify with Him.
What is Sin?
Sin is insanity. It is the means by which the Mind is driven mad, and seeks to let illusions take the place of Truth. And being mad, It sees illusions where the Truth should be, and where It really is. Sin gave the body eyes, for what is there the Sinless would behold? What need have They of sights or sounds or touch? What would They hear or reach to grasp? What would They sense at all? To sense is not to know. And Truth can be but filled with knowledge, and with nothing else.
The body is the instrument the Mind made in Its efforts to deceive Itself. Its purpose is to strive. Yet can the goal of striving change. And now the body serves a different aim for striving. What it seeks for now is chosen by the aim the Mind has taken as replacement for the goal of selfdeception. Truth can be its aim as well as lies. The senses then will seek instead for witnesses to what is True.
Sin is the home of All illusions, which but stand for things imagined, issuing from thoughts that are UnTrue. They are the “proof” that what has no Reality is real. Sin “proves” God’s Son is evil; timelessness must have an end; eternal Life must die. And God Himself has lost the Son He loves, with but corruption to complete Himself, His Will forever overcome by death, Love slain by hate, and Peace to be no more.
A madman’s dreams are frightening, and sin appears indeed to terrify. And yet what sin perceives is but a childish game. The Son of God may play He has become a body, prey to evil and to guilt, with but a little Life that ends in death. But All the while His Father shines on Him, and loves Him with an everlasting Love Which His pretenses cannot change at all.
How long, oh Son of God, will You maintain the game of sin? Shall We not put away these sharpedged children’s toys? How soon will You be ready to come home? Perhaps today? There is no sin. Creation is unchanged. Would You still hold return to Heaven back? How long, oh Holy Son of God, how long?
251. I am in need of nothing but the Truth.
I sought for many things and found despair. Now do I seek but one, for in that one is All I need, and only what I need. All that I sought before I needed not, and did not even want. My only need I did not recognize. But now I see that I need only Truth. In that, All needs are satisfied, All cravings end, All hopes are finally fulfilled and dreams are gone. Now have I Everything that I could need. Now have I Everything that I could want. And now at last I find Myself at Peace.
And for that Peace, Our Father, We give thanks. What We denied Ourselves You have restored, and only that is what We really want.
252. The Son of God is My Identity.
My Self is Holy beyond All the thoughts of Holiness of which I now conceive. Its shimmering and perfect purity is far more brilliant than is any Light That I have ever looked upon. Its Love is limitless, with an intensity which holds All things within [in Ihrem Innern] It in the calm of quiet certainty. Its Strength comes not from burning impulses which move the world, but from the boundless Love of God Himself. How far beyond this world My Self must be, and yet how near to Me and close to God.
Father, You know My True Identity. Reveal It now to Me Who am Your Son, that I may waken to the Truth in You, and know that Heaven is restored to Me.
253. My Self is ruler of the Universe.
It is impossible that Anything should come to Me unbidden by Myself. Even in this world, it is I Who rule My destiny. What happens is what I desire. What does not occur is what I do not want to happen. This must I accept. For thus am I led past this world to My Creations, children of My Will, in Heaven where My Holy Self abides with Them and Him Who has created Me.
You are the Self Whom You created Son, creating like Yourself and One with You. My Self, Which rules the Universe, is but Your Will in perfect union with My own, Which can but offer glad assent to Yours, that It may be extended to Itself.
254. Let every voice but God’s be still in Me.
Father, today I would but hear Your Voice. In deepest silence I would come to You, to hear Your Voice and to receive Your Word. I have no Prayer but this:
I come to You to ask You for the Truth. And Truth is but Your Will, Which I would share with You today.
Today We let no egothoughts direct Our words or actions. When such thoughts occur, We quietly step back and look at them, and then We let them go. We do not want what they would bring with them. And so We do not choose to keep them. They are silent now. And in the stillness, hallowed by His Love, God speaks to Us and tells Us of Our Will, as We have chosen to remember Him.
255. This day I choose to spend in perfect Peace.
It does not seem to Me that I can choose to have but Peace today. And yet My God assures Me that His Son is like Himself. Let Me this day have faith in Him Who says I am God’s Son. And let the Peace I choose be Mine today bear witness to the Truth of what He says. God’s Son can have no cares, and must remain forever in the Peace of Heaven. In His Name I give today to finding what My Father wills for Me, accepting it as Mine, and giving it to All My Father’s Sons, along with Me.
And so, My Father, would I pass this day with You. Your Son has not forgotten You. The Peace You gave Him still is in His Mind, and it is There I choose to spend today.
256. God is the only goal I have today.
The way to God is through forgiveness here. There is no other way. If sin had not been cherished by the Mind, what need would there have been to find a way to where You are? Who would still be uncertain? Who could be unsure of Who He is? And Who would yet remain asleep, in heavy clouds of doubt about the Holiness of Him Whom God created sinless? Here We can but dream. But We can dream We have forgiven Him in Whom All sin remains impossible, and it is this We choose to dream today. God is Our goal. Forgiveness is the means by which Our Minds return to Him at last.
And so, Our Father, would We come to You in Your appointed way. We have no goal except to hear Your Voice, and find the way Your sacred Word has pointed out to Us.
257. Let Me remember what My purpose is.
If I forget My goal, I can be but confused, unsure of what I am, and thus conflicted in My actions. No One can serve contradicting goals and serve them well. Nor can He function without deep distress [Bedrängnis] and great depression. Let Us therefore be determined to remember what We want today, that We may unify Our thoughts and actions meaningfully, and achieve only what God would have Us do today.
Father, forgiveness is Your chosen means for Our Salvation. Let Us not forget that We can have no will but Yours today. And thus Our purpose must be Yours as well, if We would reach the Peace You will for Us.
258. Let Me remember that My goal is God.
All that is needful is to train Our Minds to overlook All little, senseless aims, and to remember that Our goal is God. His memory is hidden in Our Minds, obscured but by Our pointless little goals which offer nothing and do not exist. Shall We continue to allow God’s grace to shine [leuchten] in unawareness, while the toys and trinkets of the world are sought instead? God is Our only goal, Our only Love. We have no aim but to remember Him.
Our goal is but to follow in the way that leads to You. We have no goal but this. What could We want but to remember You? What could We seek but Our Identity?
259. Let Me remember that there is no sin.
Sin is the only thought that makes the goal of God seem unobtainable. What else could blind Us to the obvious, and make the strange and the distorted seem more clear? What else but sin engenders Our attacks? What else but sin could be the source of guilt, demanding punishment and suffering? And what but this could be the source of fear, obscuring God’s Creation; giving Love the attributes of fear and of attack?
Father, I would not be insane today. I would not be afraid of Love, nor seek for refuge in Its opposite. For Love can have no opposite. You are the Source of Everything that is. And Everything that is remains with You and You with it.
260. Let Me remember God created Me.
Father, I did not make Myself, although in My insanity I thought I did. Yet as Your Thought I have not left My Source, remaining part of What created Me. Your Son, My Father, calls on You today. Let Me remember You created Me. Let Me remember My Identity. And let My sinlessness arise again before Christ’s Vision, through which I would look upon My Brothers and Myself today.
Now is Our Source remembered, and Therein We find Our True Identity at last. Holy indeed are We, because Our Source can know no sin. And We Who are His Sons are like Each Other, and alike to Him.
What is the Body?
The body is a fence the Son of God imagines He has built to separate parts of His Self from other parts. It is within this fence He thinks He lives, to die as it decays and crumbles. For within this fence He thinks that He is safe from Love. Identifying with His safety, He regards Himself as what His safety is. How else could He be certain He remains within the body, keeping Love outside?
The body will not stay. Yet this He sees as double “safety”. For the Son of God’s impermanence is “proof” His fences work, and do the task His Mind assigns to them. For if His Oneness still remained untouched, Who could attack and Who could be attacked? Who could be victor? Who could be His prey? Who could be victim? Who the murderer? And if He did not die, what “proof” is there that God’s eternal Son has been destroyed?
The body is a dream. Like other dreams, it sometimes seems to picture happiness, but can quite suddenly revert to fear, where every dream is born. For only Love creates in Truth, and Truth can never fear. Made to be fearful, must the body serve the purpose given it. But We can change the purpose which the body will obey by changing what We think that it is for.
The body is the means by which God’s Son returns to sanity. Though it was made to fence Him into hell without escape, yet has the goal of Heaven been exchanged for the pursuit of hell. The Son of God extends His hand to reach His Brother, and to help Him walk along the road with Him. Now is the body Holy. Now it serves to heal the Mind That it was made to kill.
You will identify with what You think will make You safe. Whatever it may be, You will believe that it is One with You. Your safety lies in Truth and not in lies. Love is Your safety. Fear does not exist. Identify with Love, and You are safe. Identify with Love, and You are home. Identify with Love, and find Your Self.
261. God is My refuge and security.
I will identify with what I think is refuge and security. I will behold Myself where I perceive My Strength, and think I live within [innerhalb/im Innern/in] the citadel where I am safe and cannot be attacked. Let Me today seek not security in danger, nor attempt to find My Peace in murderous attack. I live in God. In Him I find My refuge and My Strength. In Him is My Identity. In Him is everlasting Peace. And only there will I remember Who I really am.
Let Me not seek for idols. I would come, My Father, home to You today. I choose to be as You created Me, and find the Son Whom You created as My Self.
262. Let Me perceive no differences today.
Father, You have one Son. And it is He that I would look upon today. He is Your one Creation. Why should I perceive a thousand forms in what remains as One? Why should I give this One a thousand Names, when only one suffices? For Your Son must bear Your Name, for You created Him. Let Me not see Him as a Stranger to His Father, nor as Stranger to Myself. For He is part of Me and I of Him, and We are part of You Who are Our Source, eternally united in Your Love, eternally the Holy Son of God.
We Who are One would recognize this day the Truth about Ourselves. We would come home, and rest in Unity. For there is Peace, and nowhere else can Peace be sought and found.
263. My Holy Vision sees All things as pure.
Father, Your Mind created All that is, Your Spirit entered into it, Your Love gave Life to it. And would I look upon what You created as if it could be made sinful? I would not perceive such dark and fearful images. A madman’s dream is hardly fit to be My choice, instead of All the loveliness with which You blessed Creation, All its purity, its Joy, and its eternal, quiet home in You.
And while We still remain outside the gate of Heaven, let Us look on All We see through Holy Vision and the eyes of Christ. Let All appearances seem pure to Us, that We may pass them by in Innocence, and walk together to Our Father’s house as Brothers and the Holy Sons of God.
264. I am surrounded by the Love of God.
Father, You stand before Me and behind, beside Me, in the place I see Myself, and Everywhere I go. You are in All the things I look upon, the sounds I hear, and every hand that reaches for My own. In You time disappears, and place becomes a meaningless belief. For what surrounds Your Son and keeps Him safe is Love Itself. There is no Source but This, and nothing is that does not share Its Holiness, that stands beyond Your one Creation or without the Love Which holds All things within [innerhalb] Itself. Father, Your Son is like Yourself. We come to You in Your own Name today, to be at Peace within [innerhalb/im Innern/in] Your everlasting Love.
My Brothers, join with Me in this today. This is Salvation’s Prayer. Must We not join in what will save the world, along with Us?
265. Creation’s gentleness is All I see.
I have indeed misunderstood the world, because I laid My “sins” on it and saw them looking back at Me. How fierce they seemed! And how deceived was I to think that what I feared was in the world, instead of in My Mind alone. Today I see the world in the celestial gentleness with which Creation shines [leuchten]. There is no fear in it. Let no appearance of My “sins” obscure the Light of Heaven, shining [leuchten] on the world. What is reflected here is in God’s Mind. The images I see reflect My thoughts. Yet is My Mind at one [einig] with God’s. And so I can perceive Creation’s gentleness.
In quiet would I look upon the world, which but reflects Your Thoughts and Mine as well. Let Me remember that They are the same, and I will see Creation’s gentleness.
266. My Holy Self abides in You, God’s Son.
Father, You gave Me All Your Sons, to be My Saviors and My Counselors in sight, the Bearers of Your Holy Voice to Me. In Them are You reflected, and in Them does Christ look back upon Me from My Self. Let not Your Son forget Your Holy Name. Let not Your Son forget His Holy Source. Let not Your Son forget His Name is Yours.
This day We enter into paradise, calling upon God’s Name and on Our own, acknowledging Our Self in Each of Us, united in the Holy Love of God. How many Saviors God has given Us! How can We lose the way to Him, when He has filled the world with Those Who point to Him, and given Us the sight to look on Them?
267. My Heart is beating in the Peace of God.
Surrounding Me is All the Life that God created in His Love. It calls to Me in every heartbeat and in every breath, in every action and in every thought. Peace fills My Heart, and floods My body with the purpose of forgiveness. Now My Mind is healed, and All I need to save the world is given Me. Each heartbeat brings Me Peace, each breath infuses Me with Strength. I am a messenger of God, directed by His Voice, sustained by Him in Love, and held forever quiet and at Peace within [innerhalb/im Innern/in] His loving arms. Each heartbeat calls His Name, and every one is answered by His Voice, assuring Me I am at home in Him.
Let Me attend Your Answer, not My own. Father, My Heart is beating in the Peace the Heart of Love created. It is there and only there that I can be at home.
268. Let All things be exactly as they are.
Let Me not be Your critic, Lord, today, and judge against You. Let Me not attempt to interfere with Your Creation, and distort it into sickly forms. Let Me be willing to withdraw My wishes from its Unity, and thus to let it be as You created it. For thus will I be able, too, to recognize My Self as You created Me. In Love was I created, and in Love will I remain forever. What can frighten Me when I let All things be exactly as they are?
Let not Our sight be blasphemous today, nor let Our ears attend to lying tongues. Only Reality is free of pain. Only Reality is free of loss. Only Reality is wholly safe. And it is only this We seek today.
269. My sight goes forth to look upon Christ’s face.
I ask Your Blessing on My sight today. It is the means which You have chosen to become the way to show Me My mistakes, and look beyond them. It is given Me to find a new perception through the Guide You gave to Me. And through His lessons to surpass perception and return to Truth. I ask for the illusion which transcends All those I made. Today I choose to see a world forgiven, in which Everyone shows Me the Face of Christ, and teaches Me that what I look upon belongs to Me, that nothing is, except Your Holy Son.
Today Our sight is blessed indeed. We share one Vision, as We look upon the face of Him Whose Self is Ours. We are One because of Him Who is the Son of God, of Him Who is Our own Identity.
270. I will not use the body’s eyes today.
Father, Christ’s Vision is Your gift to Me, and it has power to translate All that the body’s eyes behold into the sight of a forgiven world. How glorious and gracious is this world! Yet how much more will I perceive in it than sight can give. The world forgiven signifies Your Son acknowledges His Father, lets His dreams be brought to Truth, and waits expectantly the one remaining instant more of time which ends forever as Your memory returns to Him. And now His will is One with Yours. His function now is but Your own, and every thought except Your own is gone.
The quiet of today will bless Our hearts, and through them Peace will come to Everyone. Christ is Our eyes today. And through His sight We offer healing to the world through Him, the Holy Son Whom God created whole, the Holy Son Whom God created One.
What is the Christ?
Christ is God’s Son as He created Him. He is the Self We share, uniting Us with One Another, and with God as well. He is the Thought Which still abides within the Mind That is His Source. He has not left His Holy home, nor lost the Innocence in which He was created. He abides unchanged forever in the Mind of God.
Christ is the link that keeps You One with God, and guarantees that separation is no more than an illusion of despair. For hope forever will abide in Him. Your Mind is part of His, and His of Yours. He is the part in Which God’s Answer lies, where All decisions are already made and dreams are over. He remains untouched by Anything the body’s eyes perceive. For though in Him His Father placed the means for Your Salvation, yet does He remain the Self Who, like His Father, knows no sin.
Home of the Holy Spirit, and at home in God alone, does Christ remain at Peace, within the Heaven of Your Holy Mind. This is the only part of You that has Reality in Truth. The rest is dreams. Yet will these dreams be given unto Christ to fade before His glory and reveal Your Holy Self, the Christ, to You at last.
The Holy Spirit reaches from the Christ in You to All Your dreams, and bids them come to Him, to be translated into Truth. He will exchange them for the final dream which God appointed as the end of dreams. For when forgiveness rests upon the world and Peace has come to every Son of God, what could there be to keep things separate, for what remains to see except Christ’s face?
And how long will this Holy face be seen, when it is but the symbol that the time for learning now is over, and the goal of the Atonement has been reached at last? So therefore let Us seek to find Christ’s face, and look on nothing else. As We behold His glory, will We know We have no need of learning or perception or of time or Anything except the Holy Self, the Christ Whom God created as His Son.
271. Christ’s is the Vision I will use today.
Each day, each hour, every instant, I am choosing what I want to look upon, the sounds I want to hear, the witnesses to what I want to be the Truth for Me. Today I choose to look upon what Christ would have Me see, to listen to God’s Voice, and seek the witnesses to what is True in God’s Creation. In Christ’s sight, the world and God’s Creation meet, and as they come together All perception disappears. His kindly sight redeems the world from death. For nothing that He looks on but must live, remembering the Father and the Son, Creator and Creation unified.
Father, Christ’s Vision is the way to You. What He beholds invites Your memory to be restored to Me. And this I choose to be what I would look upon today.
272. How can illusions satisfy God’s Son?
Father, the Truth belongs to Me. My home is set in Heaven by Your Will and Mine. Can dreams content Me? Can illusions bring Me happiness? What but Your memory can satisfy Your Son? I will accept no less than You have given Me. I am surrounded by Your Love, forever still, forever gentle and forever safe. God’s Son must be as You created Him.
Today We pass illusions by. And if We hear temptation call to Us to stay and linger in a dream, We turn aside and ask Ourselves if We, the Sons of God, could be content with dreams, when Heaven can be chosen just as easily as hell, and Love will happily replace All fear.
273. The stillness of the Peace of God is Mine.
Perhaps We are now ready for a day of undisturbed tranquility. If this is not yet feasible [machen lässt], We are content and even more than satisfied to learn how such a day can be achieved. If We give way to [nachgeben] a disturbance, let Us learn how to dismiss [aufgeben] it and return to Peace. We need but tell Our Minds, with certainty:
The stillness of the Peace of God is Mine.
And nothing can intrude upon the Peace that God Himself has given to His Son.
Father, Your Peace is Mine. What need have I to fear that Anything can rob Me of what You would have Me keep? I cannot lose Your gifts to Me. And so the Peace You gave Your Son is with Me still, in quietness and in My own eternal Love for You.
274. Today belongs to Love. Let Me not fear.
Father, today I would let All things be as You created them, and give Your Son the honor due His sinlessness, the Love of Brother to His Brother and His friend. Through this I am redeemed. Through this as well the Truth will enter where illusions were, Light will replace All darkness, and Your Son will know He is as You created Him.
A special Blessing comes to Us today from Him Who is Our Father. Give this day to Him and there will be no fear today, because the day is given unto Love.
275. God’s healing Voice protects All things today.
Let Us today attend the Voice of God, Which speaks an ancient lesson, no more True today than any other day. Yet has this day been chosen as the time when We will seek and hear and learn and understand. Join Me in hearing. For the Voice of God tells Us of things We cannot understand alone, nor learn apart. It is in this that All things are protected. And in this the healing of the Voice of God is found.
Your healing Voice protects All things today, and so I leave All things to You. I need be anxious over nothing. For Your Voice will tell Me what to do and where to go, to Whom to speak and what to say to Him, what thoughts to think, what words to give the world. The safety that I bring is given Me. Father, Your Voice protects All things through Me.
276. The Word of God is given Me to speak.
What is the Word of God?
My Son is pure and Holy as Myself.
And thus did God become the Father of the Son He loves, for thus was He created. This the Word His Son did not create with Him, because in this His Son was born. Let Us accept His Fatherhood and All is given Us. Deny We were created in His Love and We deny Our Self, to be unsure of Who We are, of Who Our Father is and for what purpose We have come. And yet, We need but to acknowledge Him Who gave His Word to Us in Our Creation, to remember Him and thus recall Our Self.
Father, Your Word is Mine. And it is this that I would speak to All My Brothers, Who are given Me to cherish as My own, as I am loved and blessed and saved by You.
277. Let Me not bind Your Son with laws I made.
Your Son is free, My Father. Let Me not imagine I have bound Him with the laws I made to rule the body. He is not subject to any laws I made by which I try to make the body more secure. He is not changed by what is changeable. He is not slave to any laws of time. He is as You created Him, because He knows no laws except the Law of Love.
Let Us not worship idols, nor believe in any laws idolatry would make to hide the freedom of the Son of God. He is not bound except by His beliefs. Yet what He is is far beyond His faith in slavery or freedom. He is free because He is His Father’s Son. And He can not be bound unless God’s Truth can lie and God can will that He deceive Himself.
278. If I am bound My Father is not free.
If I accept that I am prisoner within [im Innern] a body, in a world in which All things that seem to live appear to die, then is My Father prisoner with Me. And this do I believe, when I maintain the laws the world obeys must I obey, the frailties and the sins which I perceive are real and cannot be escaped. If I am bound in any way, I do not know My Father or My Self. And I am lost to All Reality. For Truth is free. And what is bound is not a part of Truth.
Father, I ask for nothing but the Truth. I have had many foolish thoughts about Myself and My Creation and have brought a dream of fear into My Mind. Today I would not dream. I choose the way to You instead of madness and instead of fear. For Truth is safe and only Love is sure.
279. Creation’s freedom promises My own.
The end of dreams is promised Me, because God’s Son is not abandoned by His Love. Only in dreams is there a time when He appears to be in prison and awaits a future freedom if it be at all. Yet in Reality His dreams are gone, with Truth established in their place. And now is freedom His already. Should I wait in chains which have been severed for release, when God is offering Me freedom now?
I will accept Your promises today and give My faith to them. My Father loves the Son Whom He created as His Own. Would You withhold the gifts You gave to Me?
280. What limits can I lay upon God’s Son?
Whom God created limitless is free. I can invent imprisonment for Him, but only in illusions, not in Truth. No Thought of God has left Its Father’s Mind. No Thought of God is limited at all. No Thought of God but is forever pure. Can I lay limits on the Son of God, whose Father willed that He be limitless and like Himself in freedom and in Love?
Today let Me give honor to Your Son, for thus alone I find the way to You. Father, I lay no limits on the Son You love and You created limitless. The honor that I give to Him is Yours and what is Yours belongs to Me as well.
What is the Holy Spirit?
The Holy Spirit mediates between illusions and the Truth. As He must bridge the gap between Reality and dreams, perception leads to knowledge through the grace that God has given Him, to be His gift to Everyone Who turns to Him for Truth. Across the bridge that He provides are dreams All carried to the Truth, to be dispelled before the Light of knowledge. There are sights and sounds forever laid aside. And where they were perceived before, forgiveness has made possible perception’s tranquil end.
The goal the Holy Spirit’s teaching sets is just this end of dreams. For sights and sounds must be translated from the witnesses of fear to those of Love. And when this is entirely accomplished, learning has achieved the only goal it has in Truth. For learning, as the Holy Spirit guides it to the outcome He perceives for it, becomes the means to go beyond itself, to be replaced by the Eternal Truth.
If You but knew how much Your Father yearns to have You recognize Your sinlessness, You would not let His Voice appeal in vain, nor turn away from His replacement for the fearful images and dreams You made. The Holy Spirit understands the means You made, by which You would attain what is forever unattainable. And if You offer them to Him, He will employ the means You made for exile, to restore Your Mind to where It Truly is at home.
From knowledge, where He has been placed by God, the Holy Spirit calls to You, to let forgiveness rest upon Your dreams and be restored to sanity and Peace of Mind. Without forgiveness will Your dreams remain to terrify You. And the memory of All Your Father’s Love will not return to signify the end of dreams has come.
Accept Your Father’s gift. It is a call from Love to Love, that It be but Itself. The Holy Spirit is His gift, by Which the quietness of Heaven is restored to God’s beloved Son. Would You refuse to take the function of completing God, when All He wills is that You be complete?
281. I can be hurt by nothing but My thoughts.
Father, Your Son is perfect. When I think that I am hurt in any way, it is because I have forgotten Who I am and that I am as You created Me. Your Thoughts can only bring Me happiness. If ever I am sad or hurt or ill, I have forgotten what You think and put My little, meaningless ideas in place of where Your Thoughts belong and where They are. I can be hurt by nothing but My thoughts. The Thoughts I think with You can only bless. The Thoughts I think with You alone are True.
I will not hurt Myself today. For I am far beyond All pain. My Father placed Me safe in Heaven, watching over Me. And I would not attack the Son He loves, for what He loves is Mine to love as well.
282. I will not be afraid of Love today.
If I could realize but this today, Salvation would be reached for All the world. This the decision not to be insane and to accept Myself as God Himself, My Father and My Source, created Me. This the determination not to be asleep in dreams of death, while Truth remains forever living in the Joy of Love. And this the choice to recognize the Self Whom God created as the Son He loves and Who remains My one Reality.
Father, Your Name is Love and so is Mine. Such is the Truth. And can the Truth be changed by merely giving it another Name? The Name of fear is simply a mistake. Let Me not be afraid of Truth today.
283. My True Identity abides in You.
Father, I made an image of Myself and it is this I call the Son of God. Yet is Creation as it always was, for Your Creation is unchangeable. Let Me not worship idols. I am He My Father loves. His Holiness remains the Light of Heaven and the Love of God. Is not what is beloved of You secure? Is not the Light of Heaven infinite? Is not Your Son My True Identity, when You created Everything that is?
Now are We One in shared Identity, with God Our Father as Our only Source and Everything created part of Us. And so We offer Blessing to All things, uniting lovingly with All the world, which Our forgiveness has made One with Us.
284. I can elect to change All thoughts that hurt.
Loss is not loss when properly perceived. Pain is impossible. There is no grief [Trauer] with any cause at all. And suffering of any kind is nothing but a dream. This is the Truth. At first to be but said and then repeated many times. And next to be accepted as but partly True, with many reservations. Then to be considered seriously more and more. And finally accepted as the Truth. I can elect to change All thoughts that hurt. And I would go beyond these words today, past all reservations and arrive at full acceptance of the Truth in them.
Father, what You have given cannot hurt, so grief [Trauer] and pain must be impossible. Let Me not fail to trust in You today, accepting but the joyous as Your gifts, accepting but the joyous as the Truth.
285. My Holiness shines [leuchtet] bright and clear today.
Today I wake with Joy, expecting but the happy things of God to come to Me. I ask but them to come and realize My invitation will be answered by the thoughts to which it has been sent by Me. And I will ask for only joyous things, the instant I accept My Holiness. For what would be the use of pain to Me? What purpose would My suffering fulfill? And how would grief [Trauer] and loss avail Me, if insanity departs from Me today and I accept My Holiness instead?
Father, My Holiness is Yours. Let Me rejoice in It and through forgiveness be restored to sanity. Your Son is still as You created Him. My Holiness is part of Me and also part of You. And what can alter Holiness Itself?
286. The hush of Heaven holds My Heart today.
Father, how still today! How quietly do All things fall in place! This is the day that has been chosen as the time in which I come to understand the lesson that there is no need that I do Anything. In You is every choice already made. In You has every conflict been resolved. In You is Everything I hope to find already given Me. Your Peace is Mine. My Heart is quiet and My Mind at rest. Your Love is Heaven and Your Love is Mine.
The stillness of today will give Us hope that We have found the way and traveled far along it to a wholly certain goal. Today We will not doubt the end which God Himself has promised Us. We trust in Him, and in Our Self, Who still is One with Him.
287. You are My goal, My Father. Only You.
Where would I go but Heaven? What could be a substitute for happiness? What gift could I prefer before the Peace of God? What treasure would I seek and find and keep that can compare with My Identity? And would I rather live with fear than Love?
You are My goal, My Father. What but You could I desire to have? What way but that which leads to You could I desire to walk? And what except the memory of You could signify to Me the end of dreams and futile substitutions for the Truth? You are My only goal. Your Son would be as You created Him. What way but this could I expect to recognize My Self and be at one [versöhnt] with My Identity?
288. Let Me forget My Brother’s past today.
This is the thought that leads the way to You and brings Me to My goal. I cannot come to You without My Brother. And to know My Source, I first must recognize what You created One with Me. My Brother’s is the hand that leads Me on the way to You. His sins are in the past along with Mine and I am saved because the past is gone. Let Me not cherish it within [im Innern] My Heart or I will lose the way to walk to You. My Brother is My Savior. Let Me not attack the Savior You have given Me. But let Me honor Him Who bears Your Name and so remember that It is My own.
Forgive Me, then, today. And You will know You have forgiven Me if You behold Your Brother in the Light of Holiness. He cannot be less Holy than can I. And You can not be Holier than He.
289. The past is over. It can touch Me not.
Unless the past is over in My Mind, the real world must escape My sight. For I am really looking nowhere, seeing but what is not there. How can I then perceive the world forgiveness offers? This the past was made to hide, for this the world that can be looked on only now. It has no past. For what can be forgiven but the past. And if it is forgiven it is gone.
Father, let Me not look upon a past that is not there. For You have offered Me Your own replacement, in a present world the past has left untouched and free of sin. Here is the end of guilt. And here am I made ready for Your final step. Shall I demand that You wait longer for Your Son to find the loveliness You planned to be the end of All His dreams and All His pain?
290. My present happiness is All I see.
Unless I look upon what is not there, My present happiness is All I see. Eyes that begin to open see at last. And I would have Christ’s Vision come to Me this very day. What I perceive without God’s own correction for the sight I made is frightening and painful to behold. Yet I would not allow My Mind to be deceived by the belief the dream I made is real an instant longer. This the day I seek My present happiness and look on nothing else except the thing I seek.
With this resolve I come to You and ask Your Strength to hold Me up today, while I but do Your Will. You cannot fail to hear Me, Father. What I ask have You already given Me and I am sure that I will see My happiness today.
What is the Real World?
The real world is a symbol, like the rest of what perception offers. Yet it stands for what is opposite to what You made. Your world is seen through eyes of fear and brings the witnesses of terror to Your Mind. The real world cannot be perceived except through eyes forgiveness blesses, so they see a world where terror is impossible and witnesses to fear can not be found.
The real world holds a counterpart for each unhappy thought reflected in Your world, a sure correction for the sights of fear and sounds of battle which Your world contains. The real world shows a world seen differently, through quiet eyes and with a Mind at Peace. Nothing but rest is here. There are no cries of pain and sorrow heard, for nothing here remains outside forgiveness. And the sights are gentle. Only happy sights and sounds can reach the Mind That has forgiven Itself.
What need has such a Mind for thoughts of death, attack and murder? What can It perceive surrounding It but safety, Love and Joy? What is there It would choose to be condemned? And what is there that It would judge against? The world It sees arises from a Mind at Peace within [innerhalb] Itself. No danger lurks in Anything It sees, for It is kind and only kindness does It look upon.
The real world is the symbol that the dream of sin and guilt is over and God’s Son no longer sleeps. His waking eyes perceive the sure reflection of His Father’s Love, the certain promise that He is redeemed. The real world signifies the end of time, for its perception makes time purposeless.
The Holy Spirit has no need of time when it has served His purpose. Now He waits but that one instant more for God to take His final step and time has disappeared, taking perception with it as it goes and leaving but the Truth to be Itself. That instant is Our goal, for it contains the memory of God. And as We look upon a world forgiven, it is He Who calls to Us and comes to take Us home, reminding Us of Our Identity Which Our forgiveness has restored to Us.
291. This is a day of stillness and of Peace.
Christ’s Vision looks through Me today. His sight shows Me All things forgiven and at Peace and offers this same Vision to the world. And I accept this Vision in its Name, both for Myself and for the world as well. What loveliness We look upon today! What Holiness We see surrounding Us! And it is given Us to recognize It is a Holiness in Which We share, It is the Holiness of God Himself.
This day My Mind is quiet, to receive the Thoughts You offer Me. And I accept what comes from You instead of from Myself. I do not know the way to You. But You are wholly certain. Father, lead Your Son along the quiet path that ends in You. Let My forgiveness be complete and let the memory of You return to Me.
292. A happy outcome to All things is sure.
God’s promises make no exceptions. And He guarantees that only Joy can be the final outcome found for Everything. Yet it is up to Us when this is reached, how long We let an alien will appear to be opposing His. And while We think this will is real, We will not find the end He has appointed as the outcome of All problems We perceive, All trials We see and every situation that We meet. Yet is the ending certain. For God’s Will is done in earth and Heaven. We will seek and We will find according to His Will, Which guarantees that Our will is done.
We thank You, Father, for Your guarantee of only happy outcomes in the end. Help Us not interfere and so delay the happy endings You have promised Us for every problem that We can perceive, for every trial We think We still must meet.
293. All fear is past and only Love is here.
All fear is past because its source is gone and All its thoughts gone with it. Love remains the only present state, Whose Source is here forever and forever. Can the world seem bright and clear and safe and welcoming, with All My past mistakes oppressing it and showing Me distorted forms of pain? Yet in the Present Love is obvious and Its effects apparent. All the world shines [leuchten] in reflection of Its Holy Light and I perceive a world forgiven at last.
Father, let not Your Holy world escape My sight today. Nor let My ears be deaf to All the hymns of gratitude the world is singing underneath the sounds of fear. There is a real world which the Present holds safe from All past mistakes. And I would see only this world before My eyes today.
294. My body is a wholly neutral thing.
I am a Son of God. And can I be another thing as well? Did God create the mortal and corruptible [käufliche/verfallende]? What use has God’s beloved Son for what must die? And yet a neutral thing does not see death, for thoughts of fear are not invested there, nor is a mockery of Love bestowed upon it. Its neutrality protects it while it has a use. And afterwards, without a purpose, it is laid aside. It is not sick or old or hurt. It is but functionless, unneeded and cast off. Let Me not see it more than this today: Of service for a while and fit to serve, to keep its usefulness while it can serve and then to be replaced for greater Good.
My body, Father, cannot be Your Son. And what is not created cannot be sinful or sinless, neither good nor bad. Let Me, then, use this dream to help Your plan that We awaken from All dreams We made.
295. The Holy Spirit looks through Me today.
Christ asks that He may use My eyes today and thus redeem the world. He asks this gift that He may offer Peace of Mind to Me and take away All terror and All pain. And as they are removed from Me, the dreams that seemed to settle on the world are gone. Redemption must be One. As I am saved, the world is saved with Me. For All of Us must be redeemed together. Fear appears in many different forms, but Love is One.
My Father, Christ has asked a gift of Me and one I give that it be given Me. Help Me to use the eyes of Christ today and thus allow the Holy Spirit’s Love to bless All things that I may look upon, that His forgiving Love may rest on Me.
296. The Holy Spirit speaks through Me today.
The Holy Spirit needs My voice today, that All the world may listen to Your Voice and hear Your Word through Me. I am resolved to let You speak through Me, for I would use no words but Yours and have no thoughts which are apart from Yours, for only Yours are True. I would be Savior to the world I made. For having damned it, I would set it free that I may find escape and hear the Word Your Holy Voice will speak to Me today.
We teach today what We would learn and that alone. And so Our learning goal becomes an unconflicted one, and possible of easy reach and quick accomplishment. How gladly does the Holy Spirit come to rescue Us from hell, when We allow His Teaching to persuade the world, through Us, to seek and find the easy path to God!
297. Forgiveness is the only gift I give.
Forgiveness is the only gift I give because it is the only gift I want and Everything I give I give Myself. This is Salvation’s simple formula. And I, Who would be saved, would make it Mine, to be the way I live within [innerhalb] a world that needs Salvation and that will be saved as I accept Atonement for Myself.
Father, how certain are Your ways, how sure their final outcome and how Truly faithfully is every step in My Salvation set already and accomplished by Your grace. Thanks be to You for Your eternal gifts and thanks to You for My Identity.
298. I love You, Father. And I love Your Son.
My gratitude permits My Love to be accepted without fear. And thus am I restored to My Reality at last. All that intruded on My Holy sight forgiveness takes away. And I draw near the end of senseless journeys, mad careers and artificial values. I accept instead what God establishes as Mine, sure that in that alone I will be saved, sure that I go through fear to meet My Love.
Father, I come to You today, because I would not follow any way but Yours. You are beside Me. Certain is Your way. And I am grateful for Your Holy gifts of certain sanctuary and escape from Everything that would obscure My Love for God My Father and His Holy Son.
299. Eternal Holiness abides in Me.
My Holiness is far beyond My own ability to understand or know. Yet God My Father, Who created It, acknowledges My Holiness as His. Our Will, together, understands it. And Our Will, together, knows that it is so.
Father, My Holiness is not of Me. It is not Mine to be destroyed by sin. It is not Mine to suffer from attack. Illusions can obscure It, but can not put out Its radiance nor dim Its Light. It stands forever perfect and untouched. In It are All things healed, for they remain as You created them. And I can know My Holiness. For Holiness Itself created Me and I can know My Source because it is Your Will that You be known.
300. Only an instant does this world endure.
This is the thought that can be used to say that death and sorrow are the certain lot of All Who come here. For Their joys are gone before they are possessed or even grasped. Yet this is also the idea which lets no false perception keep Us in its hold, nor represents more than a passing cloud upon a sky eternally serene. And it is this serenity We seek, unclouded, obvious and sure, today.
We seek Your Holy world today. For We, Your loving Sons, have lost Our way a while. But We have listened to Your Voice and learned exactly what to do to be restored to Heaven and Our True Identity. And We give thanks today the world endures but for an instant. We would go beyond that tiny instant to Eternity.
(9) What is the Second Coming? (W 300 W9)
Christ’s Second Coming, which is sure as God, is merely the correction of mistakes and the return of sanity. It is a part of the condition which restores the never-lost, and regarding-establishes what is forever and forever true. It is the invitation to God’s Word to take illusion’s place; the willingness to let forgiveness rest upon all things without exception and without reserve.
It is the all-inclusive nature of Christ’s Second Coming that permits it to embrace the world, and hold you safe within [innerhalb/im Innern/in] its gentle advent which encompasses all living things with you. There is no end to the release the Second Coming brings, as God’s creation must be limitless. Forgiveness lights the Second Coming’s way because it shines [leuchten] on everyone582as one.583
The Second Coming ends the lessons which the Holy Spirit teaches, making way for the Last Judgment, in which learning ends in one last summary that will extend beyond itself, and reaching584up to God. The Second Coming is the time in which all minds are given to the hands of Christ, to be returned to Spirit in the Name585of true creation and the Will of God.
The Second Coming is the one event in time which time itself can not affect. For every one who ever came to die, or yet will come or who is present now, is equally released from what he made. In this equality is Christ restored as one Identity, in Which all586Sons of God acknowledge that they all are one. And God the Father smiles upon His Son, His one creation and His only joy.
Pray that this587Second Coming will be soon, but do not rest with that. It needs your eyes and ears and hands and feet. It needs your voice. And most of all it needs your willingness. Let us rejoice that we can do God’s Will, and join together in Its holy Light. Behold, the Son of God is one in us, and we can reach our Father’s Love through him. 582Handwrittenmark-up suggests (everything).
583Handwrittenmark-up suggests (And thusis oneness recognized at last.)
584Urtextmanuscript has “reaching” and handwriting suggests (reaches).Since theNotesalsohas “reaching” we’regarding leaving it thatway. FIP has
586Handwrittenmark-up suggests (the).
587Handwrittenmark-up suggests (the). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 550
II-551 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-551 W(551) December 22, 1970 Lesson 301. “And God Himselfshall wipe awayall tears.”
“Father, unless I judge I cannot weep. Nor can I suffer pain,
or feel I am abandoned and588unneeded in the world. This is my home,
because I judge it not,589and therefore is it only what You will. Let me
today behold it uncondemned, through happy eyes forgiveness has released
from all distortion. Let me see Your world instead of mine. And all the
tears I shed will be forgotten, for their source is gone. Father, I will
not judge Your world today.”
God’s world is happy. Those who look on it can only add their joy to it, and bless it as a cause of further joy in them. We wept because we did not understand. But we have learned the world we saw was false, and we will look upon God’s world today. 588Handwrittenmark-up suggests (or) in place of “and”.
589Manuscript has period and new sentence beginning here. Handwrittenmark-up suggests a commaonly,whichwe feel is correct. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 551
II-552 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-552 W(552) Lesson 302. “Where darknesswas I look upon the Light.”
“Father, our eyes are opening at last. Your holy world awaits
us, as our sight is finally restored and we can see. We thought we
suffered. But we had forgot the Son whom You created. Now we see that
darkness is our own imagining, and Light is there for us to look upon.
Christ’s vision changes darkness into Light, for fear must disappear when
love has come. Let me forgive Your holy world today that I may look upon
its holiness, and understand it but reflects my own.”
Our Love awaits us as we go to Him, and walks beside us, showing us the way. He fails in nothing. He the end we seek, and He the means by which we come to Him. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 552
II-553 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-553 W(553) Lesson 303. “The holyChristis born in me today.”
Watch with me, angels, watch with me today. Let all God’s holy Thoughts surround me, and be still with me while Heaven’s Son is born. Let earthly sounds be quiet, and the sights to which I am accustomed disappear. Let Christ be welcomed where He is at home, and let Him hear the sounds He understands, and see but sights which show His Father’s Love. Let Him no longer be a stranger here, for He is born again in me today.
“Your Son is welcome, Father. He has come to save me from the
evil self I made. He is the Self that You have given me. He is but what
I really am in truth. He is the Son You love above all things. He is my
Self as You created me. It is not Christ that can be crucified. Safe in
Your arms let me receive Your Son.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 553
II-554 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-554 W(554) December 24, 1970 Lesson 304. “Let not myworldobscure the sight of Christ.”
I can obscure my holy sight, if I intrude my world upon it. Nor can I behold the holy sights Christ looks upon unless it is His vision that I use. Perception is a mirror, not a fact. And what I look on is my state of mind reflected outward. I would bless the world by looking on it through the eyes of Christ. And I will look upon the certain signs that all my sins have been forgiven me.
“You lead me from the darkness to the Light; from sin to
holiness. Let me forgive, and thus receive salvation for the world. It
is Your gift, my Father, given me to offer to Your holy Son, that he may
find again the memory of You, and of Your Son as You created him.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 554
II-555 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-555 W(555) Lesson 305. “Thereis a peacethat Christ bestows on us.”
Who uses but Christ’s vision finds a peace so deep and quiet, undisturbable and wholly changeless, that the world contains no counterpart. Comparisons are still before this peace. And all the world departs in silence, as this peace envelops it, and gently carries it to truth, no more to be the home of fear. For Love has come, and healed the world by giving it Christ’s peace.
“Father, the peace of Christ is given us, because it is Your
Will that we be saved. Help us today but to accept Your gift, and judge
it not. For it has come to us to save us from our judgment on ourselves.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 555
II-556 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-556 W(556)
Lesson 306. “The gift of Christ is all I seek today.”
What but Christ’s vision would I use today, when it can offer me a day in which I see a world so like to Heaven that an ancient memory returns to me? Today I can forget the world I made. Today I can go past all fear, and be restored to love and holiness and peace. Today I am redeemed, and born anew into a world of mercy and of care; of loving kindness and the peace of God.
“And so, our Father, we return to You, remembering we never
went away; remembering Your holy gifts to us. In gratitude and
thankfulness we come, with empty hands and open hearts and minds, asking
but what You give. We cannot make an offering sufficient for Your Son.
But in Your Love the gift of Christ is his.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 556
II-557 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-557 W(557) December 28, 1970 Lesson 307. “Conflicting wishes cannot be mywill.”
“Father, Your Will is mine, and only That. There is no other will for me to have. Let me not try to make another will, for it is senseless and will cause me pain. Your Will alone can bring me happiness, and only Yours exists. If I would have what only You can give. I must accept Your will for me, and enter into peace where conflict is impossible.590Your Son is one with You in being and in will, and nothing contradicts the holy truth that I remain as You created me.”
And with this prayer, we enter silently into a state where
conflict cannot come, because we join our holy will with God’s in
recognition that they are but one.591
590 Themanuscript andFIPboth have a comma here,but ratherclearly a sentence break isrequired
591Handwrittenmark-up suggests(the same) in place of “but one”.In theNoteswe find “the same”written between the lines above “but one.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 557
II-558 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-558 W(558) Lesson 308. “Thisinstant isthe onlytime there is.”
I have conceived of time in such a way that I defeat my aim. If I elect to reach past time to timelessness, I must change my perception of what time is for. Time’s purpose cannot be to keep the past and future one. The only interval in which I can be saved from time is now. For in this instant has forgiveness come to set me free. The birth of Christ is now, without a past or future. He has come to give His present blessing to the world, restoring it to timelessness and love. And love is ever present, here and now.
“Thanks for this instant, Father. It is now I am redeemed.
This instant is the time You have appointed for Your Son’s release, and
for salvation of the world in him.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 558
II-559 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-559 W(559) December 29, 1970 Lesson 309. “I willnot fear to look within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] today.”
Within me [in Meinem Innern] is Eternal Innocence, because it is God’s Will that It be there forever and forever. I, His Son, whose will is limitless as is His own, can will no change in this. For to deny my Father’s Will is to deny my own. To look within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] is but to find my will as God created it, and as it is. I fear to look within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] because I think I made another will which is not true, and made it real. Yet it has no effects. Within me [in Meinem Innern] is the holiness of God. Within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] me is the memory of Him.
“The step I take today, my Father, is my sure release from
idle dreams of sin. Your altar stands serene and undefiled. It is the
holy altar to my Self, and there I find my true Identity.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 559
II-560 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-560 W(560) December 30, 1970 Lesson 310. “In fearlessnessand love I spend today.”
“This day, my Father, would I spend with You, as You have
chosen all my days should be. And what I will experience is not of time
at all. The joy that comes to me is not of days nor hours, for it comes
from Heaven to Your Son. This day will be your sweet reminder to remember
You, Your gracious calling to Your holy Son, the sign Your grace has come
to me, and that it is Your Will that I be free today.”
We spend this day together, you and I, and all the world joins with us in our song of thankfulness and joy to Him Who gave salvation to us, and Who set us free. We are restored to peace and holiness. There is no room in us for fear today, for we have welcomed love into our hearts. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 560
II-561 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-561 W(561) (10) What is the Last Judgment? (W 310 W10)
Christ’s Second Coming gives the Son of God the gift to hear the Voice for God proclaim that what is false is false, and what is true has never changed. And this the judgment is in which perception ends. At first you see a world which has accepted this as true, projected from a now corrected mind. And with this holy sight, perception gives a silent blessing and then disappears, its goal accomplished and its mission done.
The final judgment592on the world contains no condemnation. For it sees the world as totally forgiven, without sin, and wholly purposeless. Without a cause, and now without a function in Christ’s sight, it merely slips away to nothingness. There it was born, and there it ends as well. And all the figures in the dream in which the world began go with it. Bodies now are useless, and will therefore fade away, because the Son of God is limitless.
You who believed that Gods Last Judgment would condemn the world to hell along with you, accept this holy truth: God’s Judgment is the gift of the Correction He bestowed on all your errors, freeing you from them, and all effects they ever seemed to have. To fear God’s saving grace is but to fear complete release from suffering, return to peace, security and happiness, and union with your own Identity.
God’s Final Judgment is as merciful as every step in His appointed plan to bless His Son, and call Him to return to the eternal peace He shares with him. Be not afraid of Love. For It alone can heal all sorrow, wipe away all tears, and gently waken from his dreams of pain the Son whom God acknowledges as His. Be not afraid of this. Salvation asks you give it welcome. And the world awaits your glad acceptance, which will set it free.
This is God’s Final Judgment: “You are still My holy Son, forever innocent, forever loving and forever loved, as limitless as Your Creator, and completely changeless and forever pure. Therefore awaken and return to Me. I am Your Father and you are My Son.” 592Handwrittenmark-up suggests (Final Judgment). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 561
II-562 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-562 W(562) December 30, 1970 Lesson 311. “I judge all things asI would havethem be.”
Judgment was made to be a weapon used against the truth. It separates what it is being used against, and sets it off as if it were a thing apart. And then it makes of it what you593would have it be. It judges what it cannot understand, because it cannot see totality and therefore judges falsely. Let us not use it today, but make a gift of it to Him Who has a different use for it. He will relieve you594of the agony of all the judgments you595have made against yourself,596and regarding-establish peace of mind by giving you597God’s Judgment of His Son.
“Father, we wait with open mind today, to hear Your Judgment
of the Son You love. We do not know him, and we cannot judge. And so we
let Your Love decide what he whom You created as Your Son must be.”
593Handwrittenmark-up suggests (we).
594Handwrittenmark-up suggests (us).
595Handwrittenmark-up suggests (we).
597Handwrittenmark-up suggests (us). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 562
II-563 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-563 W(563)
Lesson 312. “I see all thingsas I would have them be.”
Perception follows judgment. Having judged, you598therefore see what you would look upon. For vision merely serves to offer you what you would have. It is impossible to overlook what you would see, and fail to see what you have chosen to behold. How surely, therefore, must the real world come to greet the holy sight of anyone who takes the Holy Spirit’s purpose as his goal for seeing. And he cannot fail to look upon what Christ would have him see, and share Christ’s love for what he looks upon.
“I have no purpose for today except to look upon a liberated
world, set free from all the judgments I have made. Father, this is Your
Will for me today, and therefore it must be my goal as well.”
598Handwrittenmark-up suggests this whole paragraph be shifted fromthesecond person plural(you) tothe first person plural (we). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 563
II-564 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-564 W(564) Jan. 4, 1971
Lesson 313. “Now let a new perception come tome.”
“Father, there is a vision which beholds all things as
sinless, so that fear has gone, and where it was is Love invited in. And
Love will come wherever it is asked. This vision is Your gift. The eyes
of Christ look on a world forgiven. In His sight are all its sins
forgiven, for He sees no sin in anything He looks upon. Now let His true
perception come to me, that I may waken from the dream of guilt and look
within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] upon my sinlessness, which You have kept completely undefiled upon
the altar to Your holy Son, the Self with Which I would identify.”
Let us today behold each other in the sight of Christ. How beautiful we are! How holy and how loving! Brother, come and join with me today. We save the world when we are599joined. For in our vision it becomes as holy as the Light in us. 599Handwrittenmark-up suggests (have)in place of “are”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 564
II-565 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-565 W(565) January 5, 1971 Lesson314. “I seek a futuredifferent from the past.”
From new perception of the world there comes a future very different from the past. The future now is recognized as but extensions600of the present. Past mistakes can cast no shadows on it, so that fear has lost its idols and its images, and being formless, it has no effects. Death will not claim the future now, for life is now its goal, and all the needed means are happily provided. Who can grieve [trauern] or suffer, when the present has been freed, extending its security and peace into a quiet future filled with hope?
“Father, we were mistaken in the past, and choose to use the
present to be free. Now do we leave the future in Your hands, leaving
behind our past mistakes, and sure that You will keep Your present
Promises, and guide the future in their holy Light.”
600Handwrittenmark-up suggests (extension). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 565
II-566 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-566 W(566) January 6, 1971
Lesson 315. “All gifts my brothers give belong to me.”
Each day a thousand treasures come to me with every passing moment. I am blessed with gifts throughout the day, in value far beyond all things of which I can conceive. A brother smiles upon another, and my heart is gladdened. Someone speaks a word of gratitude or mercy, and my mind perceives601this gift and takes it as its own. And everyone who finds the way to God becomes my Savior, pointing out the way to me, and giving me his certainty that what he learned is surely mine as well.
“I thank You, Father, for the many gifts that come to me today
and every day from every Son of God. My brothers are unlimited in all
their gifts to me. Now may I offer them my thankfulness, that gratitude
to them may lead me on to my Creator and His memory.”
601TheUrtextmanuscript has “perceives” hereand so does theNotes.The handwrittenmark-up suggests (receives). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 566
II-567 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-567 W(567) Lesson 316. “All gifts I give mybrothers are myown.”
As every gift my brothers give is mine, so every gift I give belongs to me. Each one allows a past mistake to go, and leave no shadow on the holy mind my Father loves. His grace is given me in every gift a brother has received throughout all time, and past all time as well. My treasure-house is full, and angels watch its open doors, that not one gift is lost and only more are added. Let me come to where my treasures are, and enter in where I am truly welcome and at home among the gifts that God has given me.
“Father, I would accept Your gifts today. I do not recognize
them. Yet I trust that You Who gave them will provide the means by which
I can behold them, see their worth, and cherish only them as what I want.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 567
II-568 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-568 W(568) Lesson 317. “I followinthe wayappointed me.”
I have a special place to fill; a role for me alone. Salvation waits until I take this part as what I choose to do. Until I make this choice, I am the slave of time and human destiny. But when I willingly and gladly go the way my Father’s plan appointed me to go, then will I recognize salvation is already here, already given all my brothers and already mine as well.
“Father, Your way is what I choose today. Where it would lead
me do I choose to go; what it would have me do I choose to do. Your way
is certain, and the end secure. The memory of You awaits me there, and
all my sorrows end in Your embrace, which You have promised to Your Son,
who thought mistakenly that he had wandered from the sure protection of
Your loving arms.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 568
II-569 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-569 W(569) Lesson 318. “In mesalvation’s means and end are one.”
In me, God’s holy Son, are reconciled all parts of Heaven’s plan to save the world. What could conflict, when all the parts have but one purpose and one aim? How could there be a single part that stands aside, or one of more or less importance than the rest? I am the means by which God’s Son is saved, because salvation’s purpose is to find the sinlessness which God has placed in me. I was created as the thing I seek. I am the goal the world is searching for. I am God’s Son, His one Eternal Love. I am salvation’s means and end as well.
“Let me today, my Father, take the role You offer me in Your
request that I accept Atonement for myself. For thus does what is thereby
reconciled in me become as surely reconciled to You.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 569
II-570 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-570 W(570)
Lesson 319. “I came for the salvation of the world.”
Here is a thought from which all arrogance has been removed, and only truth is left. For arrogance opposes truth. But where602there is no arrogance, the truth will come immediately, and fill up the space the ego left unoccupied by lies. Only the ego can be limited, and therefore it must seek for aims which are curtailed and limiting. The ego thinks that what one gains totality must lose. And yet it is the Will of God I learn that what one gains is given unto all.
“Father, Your Will is total, and the goal that603stems from
It shares Its totality. What aim but the salvation of the world could You
have given me? And what but this could be the Will my Self has shared
602Handwrittenmark-up suggests (when) instead of “where”.
603Handwrittenmark-up suggests (which). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 570
II-571 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-571 W(571) Lesson 320. “MyFather gives all power unto me.”
The Son of God is limitless. There are no limits on his strength, his peace, his joy, nor604any attributes his Father gave in his creation. What he wills with his Creator and Redeemer must be done. His holy will can never be denied, because his Father shines [leuchten] upon his mind, and lays before it all the strength and love in earth and Heaven. I am he to whom all this is given. I am he in whom the power of my Father’s Will abides.
“Your Will can do all things in me, and then extend to all the
world as well through me. There is no limit on Your will. And so all
power has been given to Your Son.”
604Handwrittenmark-up suggests (nor) instead of the originallytyped “or”.This is probablycorrect. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 571
II-572 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-572 W(572) January 12, 1971
(11) What is Creation? (W 320 W11)
Creation is the sum of all God’s Thoughts, in number infinite, and everywhere without all limit. Only Love creates, and only like Itself. There was no time when all that It created was not there. Nor will there be a time when anything that It created suffers any pain.605 Forever and forever are God’s Thoughts exactly as They606were and as They607are, unchanged through time and after time is done.
God’s Thoughts are given all the power that Their own Creator has. For He would add to Love by Its extension. Thus His Son shares in creation, and must therefore share in power to create. What God has willed to be forever one will still be one when time is over; and will not be changed throughout the course of time, remaining as it was before the thought of time began.
Creation is the opposite of all illusions, for Creation608is the truth. Creation is the holy Son of God, for in Creation609is His Will complete in every aspect, making every part container of the whole. Its oneness is forever guaranteed inviolate; forever held within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] His holy Will, beyond all possibility of harm, of separation, imperfection and of any spot upon its sinlessness.
We are Creation;610we the Sons of God. We seem to be discrete and unaware of our eternal unity with Him. Yet back of all our doubts, past all our fears, there still is certainty. For Love remains with all Its Thought, Its sureness being Theirs. God’s memory is in our holy minds, which know their oneness and their unity with their Creator. Let our function be only to let this memory return, only to let God’s Will be done on earth, only to be restored to sanity, and to be but as God created us.
Our Father calls to us. We hear His Voice, and we forgive creation in the Name of its Creator, Holiness Itself, Whose holiness His own creation shares; Whose holiness is still a part of us. 605Handwrittenmark-up suggests (loss) instead of “pain”.
606Handwrittenmark-up suggests (they).
607Handwrittenmark-up suggests (they).
608Handwrittenmark-up suggests (creation).
609Handwrittenmark-up suggests (creation).
610Inthemanuscriptthis wordis not capitalized,but we feel that it should be,consistent with the previous paragraph,and thefact that it is aproper
noun in this usage. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 572
II-573 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-573 W(573) Lesson 321. “Father, myfreedom is inYou alone.”
“I did not understand what made me free, nor what my freedom
is, nor where to look to find it. Father, I have searched in vain until I
heard Your Voice directing me. Now I would guide myself no more. For I
have neither made nor understood the way to find my freedom. But I trust
in You. You Who endowed me with my freedom as Your holy Son will not be
lost to me. Your Voice directs me. And the way to You is opening and
clear to me at last. Father, my freedom is in You alone. Father, it is
my will that I return.”
Today we answer for the world, which will be freed along with us. How glad are we to find our freedom through the certain way our Father has established. And how sure is all the world’s salvation, when we learn our freedom can be found in God alone. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 573
II-574 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-574 W(574) Lesson 322. “I cangiveupbut what was never real.”
I sacrifice illusions; nothing more. And as illusions go I find the gifts illusions tried to hide, awaiting me in shining [leuchten] welcome, and in readiness to give God’s ancient messages to me. His memory abides in every gift that I receive of Him. And every dream serves only to conceal the Self Which is God’s only Son, the likeness of Himself, the Holy One Who still abides in Him forever, as He still abides in me.
“Father, to You all sacrifice remains forever inconceivable.
And so I cannot sacrifice except in dreams. As You created me, I can give
up nothing You gave me. What You did not give has no reality. What loss
can I anticipate except the loss of fear, and the return of Love into my
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 574
II-575 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-575 W(575) Lesson 323. “I gladlymake the ’sacrifice’ of fear.”
“Here is the only ’sacrifice’ You ask of Your beloved Son; You
ask him to give up all suffering, all sense of loss and sadness, all
anxiety and doubt, and freely let Your Love come streaming in to his
awareness, healing him of pain, and giving him Your own eternal joy. Such
is the ’sacrifice’ You ask of me, and one I gladly make; the only ’cost’
of restoration of Your memory to me, for the salvation of the world.”
And as we pay the debt we owe to truth - a debt which merely is the letting go of self-deceptions and of images we worshipped falsely - truth returns to us in wholeness and in joy. We are deceived no longer. Love has now returned to our awareness. And we are at peace again, for fear has gone, and only Love remains. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 575
II-576 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-576 W(576) Lesson 324. “I merely follow,for I would not lead.”
“Father, You are the One Who gave the plan for my salvation to
me. You have set the way I am to go, the role to take, and every step in
my appointed path. I cannot lose the way. I can but choose to wander off
a while, and then return. Your loving Voice will always call me back, and
guide my feet aright. My brothers all can follow in the way I lead them.
Yet I merely follow in the way to You, as You direct me and would have me
So let us follow One Who knows the way. We need not tarry, and we cannot stray except an instant from His loving hand. We walk together, for we follow Him. And it is He Who makes the ending sure, and guarantees a safe returning home. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 576
II-577 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-577 W(577) Lesson 325. “All things Ithink I see reflect ideas.”
This is salvation’s keynote. What I see reflects a process in my mind, which starts with my idea of what I want. From there, the mind makes up an image of the thing the mind desires, judges valuable, and therefore seeks to find. These images are then projected outward, looked upon, esteemed as real, and guarded as one’s own. From insane wishes comes an insane world. From judgment comes a world condemned. And from forgiving thoughts a gentle world comes forth, with mercy for the holy Son of God, to offer him a kindly home where he can rest a while before he journeys on, and help his brothers walk ahead with him and find the way to Heaven and to God.
“Our Father, Your Ideas reflect the truth, and mine apart from
Yours but makes up dreams. Let me behold what only Yours reflect, for
Yours and Yours alone establish truth.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 577
II-578 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-578 W(578) Lesson326. “I am forever anEffect of God.”
“Father, I was created in Your Mind, a holy Thought that never
left its home. I am forever Your Effect, and You forever and forever are
my Cause. As You created me I have remained. Where You established me I
still abide,611and all Your attributes abide in me because it is Your
Will to have a Son so like his Cause that Cause and Its Effect are
indistinguishable. Let me know that I am an Effect of God, and so I have
the power to create like You. And as it is in Heaven, so on earth. Your
plan I follow here, and at the end I know that You will gather Your
Effects into the tranquil Heaven of Your Love, where earth will disappear,
and separate things unite in glory as the Son of God.”
Let us today behold earth disappear, at first transformed, and then, forgiven, fade entirely into God’s holy Will. 611Handwrittenmark-up suggests a period here, beginninga new sentencewith “And all ...” 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 578
II-579 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-579 W(579) Feb. 19, 1971 Lesson 327. “I need but call and You will answer me.”
I am not asked to take salvation on the basis of an unsupported faith. For God has promised He will hear my call, and answer me Himself. Let me but learn from my experience that this is true, and faith in Him must surely come to me. This is the faith that will endure, and take me farther and still farther on the road that leads to Him. For thus I will be sure that He has not abandoned me, and loves me still, awaiting but my call to give me all the help I need to come to Him.
“Father, I thank You that Your promises will never fail in my
experience, if I but test them out. Let me attempt therefore to try them,
and to judge them not. Your Word is one with You. You give the means
whereby conviction comes, and surety of Your abiding Love is gained at
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 579
II-580 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-580 W(580) February 20, 1971 Lesson 328. “I choose the second place to gainthe first.”
What seems to be the second place is first, for all things we perceive are upside-down until we listen to the Voice of God. It seems that we will gain autonomy but by our striving to be separate, and that our independence from the rest of God’s creation is the way in which salvation is obtained. Yet all we find is sickness, suffering, and loss and death. This is not what our Father wills for us, nor is there any second to His Will. To join with His is but to find our own. And since our will is His, it is to Him that we must go to recognize our will.
“There is no will but Yours. And I am glad that nothing I
imagine contradicts what You would have me do.612 It is Your Will that I
be wholly safe, eternally at peace. And happily I share that Will which
You, my Father, gave as part of me.”
612Handwrittenmark-up suggests (be) instead of “do”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 580
II-581 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-581 W(581) Lesson 329. “I have already chosen what You will.”
“Father, I613wandered from Your Will, defied It, broke Its
laws, and interposed a second will more powerful than Yours. Yet what I
am in truth is but Your Will, extended and extending. This am I. And
This will never change. As You are One, so am I one with You. And This I
chose in my creation, where my will became forever one with Yours. That
choice was made for all eternity. It cannot change, and be in opposition [Optional: im Widerstand gegenüber]
to Itself. Father, my will is Yours. And I am safe, untroubled and
serene, in endless joy, because it is Your Will that it be so.”
Today we will accept our union with each other and our Source. We have no will apart from His, and all of us are one because His Will is shared by all of us. Through It we recognize that we are one. Through It we find our way at last to God. 613Handwrittenmark-up suggests (thought I). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 581
II-582 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-582 W(582) Lesson 330. “I willnothurt myself again today.”
Let us this day accept forgiveness as our only function. Why should we attack our minds, and give them images of pain? Why should we teach them they are powerless, when God holds out His power and His Love, and bids them take what is already theirs? The mind that is made willing to accept God’s gifts has been restored to Spirit, and extends its freedom and its joy, as is the Will of God united with its own. The Self Which God created cannot sin, and therefore cannot suffer. Let us choose today that He be our Identity, and thus escape forever from all things the dream of fear appears to offer us.
“Father, Your Son can not be hurt. And if we think we suffer,
we but fail to know our one Identity we share with You. We would return
to It today, to be made free forever from all our mistakes, and to be
saved from what we thought we were.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 582
II-583 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-583 W(583) (12) What is the Ego? (W 330 W12)
The ego is idolatry; the sign of limited and separated self, born in a body, doomed to suffer and to end its life in death. It is the will that sees the Will of God as enemy, and takes a form in which It is denied. The ego is the “proof” that strength is weak and love is fearful, life is really death, and what opposes God alone is true.
The ego is insane. In fear it stands beyond the Everywhere, apart from All, in separation from the Infinite [Unendlichen]. In its insanity it thinks it has become a victor over God Himself, and in its terrible autonomy it “sees” the Will of God has been destroyed. It dreams of punishment, and trembles at the figures in its dreams, its enemies who seek to murder it before it can ensure its safety by attacking them.
The Son of God is egoless. What can he know of madness and the death of God, when he abides in Him? What can he know of sorrow and of suffering, when he lives in eternal joy? What can he know of fear and punishment, of sin and guilt, of hatred and attack, when all there is surrounding him is everlasting peace, forever conflict-free and undisturbed, in deepest silence and tranquility?
To know Reality is not to know the ego and its thoughts, its works, its acts, its laws and its beliefs, its dreams, its hopes, its plans for its salvation, and the cost belief in it entails. In suffering, the price for faith in it is so immense that crucifixion of the Son of God is offered daily at its darkened shrine, and blood must flow before the altar where its sickly followers [Jünger] prepare its feast of death.614
Yet will one lily of forgiveness change the darkness into light; the altar to illusions to the shrine of Life Itself. And peace will be restored forever to the holy minds which God created as His Son, His dwelling-place, His joy, His love, completely His, completely one with Him. 614The words “its feastof” are xxxed out and overtyped with “for”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 583
II-584 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-584 W(584) Lesson 331. “Thereis no conflict, for mywill is Yours.”
“How foolish, Father, to believe Your Son could cause himself
to suffer! Could he make a plan for his damnation, and be left without a
certain way to his release? You love me, Father. You could never leave
me desolate, to die within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] a world of pain and cruelty. How could I think
that Love has left Itself? There is no will except the Will of Love.
Fear is a dream, and has no will that can conflict with Yours. Conflict
is sleep, and peace awakening. Death is illusion; life, Eternal Truth.
There is no opposition [Optional: Widerstand gegenüber] to Your Will. There is no conflict, for my will is
Forgiveness shows us that God’s Will is one, and that we share It. Let us look upon the holy sights forgiveness shows today, that we may find the peace of God. Amen. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 584
II-585 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-585 W(585) Lesson 332. “Fear binds theworld. Forgiveness sets it free.”
The ego makes illusions. Truth undoes its evil dreams by shining [leuchten] them away. Truth never makes attack. It merely is. And by its Presence is the mind recalled from fantasies, awaking to the Real. Forgiveness bids this Presence enter in, and take its rightful place within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in] the mind. Without forgiveness is the mind in chains, believing in its own futility. Yet with forgiveness does the light shine [leuchten] through the dream of darkness, offering it hope, and giving it the means to realize the freedom that is its inheritance.
“We would not bind the world again today. Fear holds it
prisoner. And yet Your Love has given us the means to set it free.
Father, we would release it now. For as we offer freedom it is given us.
And we would not remain as prisoners, while You hold out our615freedom
615Handwrittenmark-up suggests (are holding).
616Handwrittenmark-up suggests (out to). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 585
II-586 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-586 W(586) Lesson 333. “Forgiveness endsthe dream of conflict here.”
Conflict must be resolved. It cannot be evaded, set aside, denied, disguised, seen somewhere else, called by another name, nor hidden by deceit [Betrug] of any kind, if it would be escaped. It must be seen exactly as it is, where it is thought to be, in the reality which has been given it, and with the purpose that the mind accorded it. For only then are its defenses lifted, and the truth can shine [leuchten] upon it as it disappears.
“Father, forgiveness is the light You chose to shine [leuchten] away all
conflict and all doubt, and light the way for our return to You. No light
but this can end our evil dreams. No light but this can save the world.
For this alone will never fail in anything, being Your gift to Your
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 586
II-587 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-587 W(587) Lesson 334. “TodayI claim the gifts forgiveness gives.”
I will not wait another day to find the treasures which my Father offers me. Illusions must be617vain, and dreams are gone even while they are woven out of thoughts that rest on false perception. Let me not accept such meager gifts again today. God’s Voice is offering the peace of God to all who hear and choose to follow Him. This is my choice today. And so I go to find the treasures God has given me.
“I seek but the eternal. For Your Son can be content with
nothing less than this. What, then, can be his solace but what You are
offering to his bewildered mind and frightened heart, to give him
certainty and bring him peace? Today I would behold my brother sinless.
This Your Will for me, for thus618will I behold my sinlessness.”
617Handwrittenmark-up suggests (all are).
618Handwrittenmark-up suggests (so) instead of “thus”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 587
II-588 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-588 W(588) January 25, 1971 Lesson 335. “I choose tosee mybrother’s sinlessness.”
Forgiveness is a choice. I never see my brother as he is, for that is far beyond perception. What I see in him is merely what I wish to see, because it stands for what I want to be the truth. It is to this alone that I respond, however much I seem to be impelled by outside happenings. I choose to see what I would look upon, and this I see, and only this. My brother’s sinlessness shows me that I would look upon my own. And I will see it, having chosen to behold my brother in its holy light.
“What could restore Your memory to me except to see my
brother’s sinlessness? His holiness reminds me that he was created one
with me and like myself. In him I find my Self, and in Your Son I find
the memory of You as well.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 588
II-589 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-589 W(589) Lesson 336. “Forgiveness lets meknow that minds are joined.”
Forgiveness is the means appointed for perception’s ending. Knowledge is restored after perception first is changed, and then gives way entirely to what remains forever past its highest reach. For sights and sounds, at best, can serve but to recall the memory that lies beyond them all. Forgiveness sweeps away distortions, and opens the hidden altar to the truth. Its lilies shine [leuchten] into the mind, and call it to return and look within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in], to find what it has vainly sought without. For here, and only here, is peace of mind restored, for this the dwelling-place of God Himself.
“In quiet may forgiveness wipe away my dreams of separation
and of sin. Then let me, Father, look within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] and find Your promise of my
sinlessness is kept; Your Word remains unchanged within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] my mind, Your Love
is still abiding in my heart.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 589
II-590 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-590 W(590) January 27, 1971
Lesson 337. “Mysinlessness protectsme from all harm.”
My sinlessness ensures me perfect peace, eternal safety, everlasting love, freedom forever from all thought of loss; complete deliverance from suffering. And only happiness can be my state, for only happiness is given me. What must I do to know all this is mine? I must accept Atonement for myself, and nothing more. God has already done all things that need be done. And I must learn I need do nothing of myself, for I need but accept my Self, my sinlessness, created for me, now already mine, to feel God’s Love protecting me from harm, to understand my Father loves His Son; to know I am the Son my Father loves.
“You who created me in sinlessness are not mistaken about what
I am. I was mistaken when I thought I sinned, but I accept Atonement for
myself. Father, my dream is ended now. Amen.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 590
II-591 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-591 W(591) January 28, 1971 Lesson 338. “I amaffectedonlybymythoughts.”
It needs but this to let salvation come to all the world. For in this single thought is everyone released at last from fear. Now he has learned that no One frightens him, and nothing can endanger him. He has no enemies, and he is safe from all external things. His thoughts can frighten him, but since these thoughts belong to him alone, he has the power to change them, and exchange each fear thought for a happy thought of love. He crucified himself. Yet God has planned that His beloved Son will be redeemed.
“Your plan is sure, my Father, - only Yours. All other plans
will fail. And I will have thoughts that will frighten me until I learn
that You have given me the only Thought Which leads me to salvation. Mine
alone will fail and lead me nowhere. But the Thought You gave me promises
to lead me home, because it holds Your promise to Your Son.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 591
II-592 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-592 W(592) Lesson 339. “I willreceive whatever I request.”
No One desires pain. But he can think that pain is pleasure. No One would avoid his happiness. But he can think that joy is painful, threatening and dangerous. Everyone will receive what he requests. But he can be confused indeed about the things he wants; the state he would attain. What can he then request that he would want when he receives it? He has asked for what will frighten him, and bring him suffering. Let us resolve today to ask for what we really want, and only this, that we may spend this day in fearlessness, without confusing pain with joy, or fear with love.
“Father, this is Your day. It is a day in which I would do
nothing by myself, but hear Your Voice in everything I do; requesting only
what You offer me, accepting only Thoughts You share with me.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 592
II-593 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-593 W(593) Lesson 340. “I canbe free of suffering today.”
“Father, I thank You for today, and for the freedom I am
certain it will bring. This day is holy, for today Your Son will be
redeemed. His suffering is done. For he will hear Your Voice directing
him to find Christ’s vision through forgiveness, and be free forever from
all suffering. Thanks for today, my Father. I was born into this world
but to achieve this day, and what it holds in joy and freedom for Your
holy Son, and for the world he made, which is released along with him
Be glad today! Be glad! There is no room for anything but joy and thanks today. Our Father has redeemed His Son this day. Not one of us but will be saved today. Not one who will remain in fear, and none the Father will not gather to Himself, awake in Heaven in the Heart of Love.
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 593
II-594 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-594 W(594) (13) What is a Miracle? (W340 W13)
A miracle is a correction. It does not create, nor really change at all. It merely looks on devastation, and reminds the mind that what it sees is false. It undoes error, but does not attempt to go beyond perception, nor exceed the function of forgiveness. Thus it stays within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] time’s limits. Yet it paves the way for the return of timelessness and love’s awakening, for fear must slip away under the gentle remedy it gives.
A miracle contains the gift of grace, for it is given and received as one. And thus it illustrates the law of truth the world does not obey, because it fails entirely to understand its ways. A miracle inverts perception which was upside-down before, and thus it ends the strange distortions that were manifest. Now is perception open to the truth. Now is forgiveness seen as justified.
Forgiveness is the home of miracles. The eyes of Christ deliver619them to all they look upon in mercy and in love. Perception stands corrected in His sight, and what was meant to curse has come to bless. Each lily of forgiveness offers all the world the silent miracle of love. And each is laid before the Word of God upon the universal altar to Creator and creation, in the Light of perfect purity and endless joy.
The miracle is taken first on faith, because to ask for it implies the mind has been made ready to conceive of what it cannot see and does not understand. Yet faith will bring its witnesses to show that what it rested on is really there. And thus the miracle will justify your faith in it, and show it rested on a world more real than what you saw before; a world redeemed from what you thought you saw.
Miracles fall like drops of healing rain from Heaven on a dry and dusty world, where starved and thirsty creatures came to die. Now they have water. Now the world is green. And everywhere the signs of life spring up, to show that what is born can never die, for what has life has immortality. 619Themanuscript reads “The eyes of Christ delivers” presenting a grammarproblemof agreement in number.FIPreplaces“delivers” with
(deliver). Sodowe. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 594
II-595 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-595 W(595) Feb. 1, 1971 Lesson 341. “I canattack but myownsinlessness, And it is onlythat which
keeps me safe.”
“Father, Your Son is holy. I am he on whom You smile in love
and tenderness so deep and dear and still the universe smiles back on You,
and shares Your holiness. How pure, how safe, how sacred, then, are we,
abiding in Your smile, with all Your love bestowed upon us, living one
with You, in brotherhood and Fatherhood complete; in sinlessness so
perfect that the Lord of Sinlessness conceives us as His Son, a universe
of Thought completing Him.”
Let us not, then, attack our sinlessness.620 For it contains the Word of God to us, and in its kind reflection we are saved. 620TheUrtextmanuscript has “ourselves” ratherthan (oursinlessness) here,which presents problemsin the next sentence,to what then would “it”
refer? We find the word (sinlessness) hardwritten in here and deemitto bea valid correction. TheNotesalso has “our sinlessness”here. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 595
II-596 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-596 W(596) Feb. 2, 1971 Lesson 342. “I let forgiveness rest upon all things,
For thus forgiveness will be given me.”
“I thank You, Father, for Your plan to save me from the hell I
made. It is not real. And You have given me the means to prove its
unreality to me. The key is in my hand, and I have reached the door
beyond which lies the end of dreams. I stand before the gate of Heaven,
wondering if I should enter in and be at home. Let me not wait again
today. Let me forgive all things, and let creation be as You would have
it be, and as it is. Let me remember that I am Your Son, and opening the
door at last, forget illusions in the blazing light of truth, as memory of
You returns to me.”
Brother, forgive me now. I come to you to take you home with me. And as we go, the world goes with us on the way to God. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 596
II-597 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-597 W(597) Lesson343. “I am not askedtomake a sacrifice
To find the mercy and the peace of God.”
“The end of suffering can not be loss. The gift of everything
can but be gain.621 You only give. You never take away. And You created
me to be like You, so sacrifice becomes impossible for me as well as You.
I, too, must give, and so all things are given unto me forever and
forever. As I was created, I remain. Your Son can make no sacrifice, for
he must be complete, having the function of completing You. I am complete
because I am Your Son. I cannot lose, for I can only give. And
everything is mine eternally.”
The mercy and the peace of God are free. Salvation has no cost. It is a gift that must be freely given and received, and it is this that we would learn today. 621Handwrittenmark-up suggests(be but gain). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 597
II-598 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-598 W(598) Feb. 3, 1971 Lesson 344. “TodayI learn the lawoflove; thatwhat
I give my brother is my gift to me.”
“This is Your law, my Father, not my own. I did not
understand622what giving means, and thought to save what I desired for
myself alone. And as I looked upon the treasure which I thought I had, I
found an empty place where nothing ever was, or is or will be. Who can
share a dream? And what can an illusion offer me? Yet he whom I forgive
will give me gifts beyond the worth of anything on earth. Let my forgiven
brothers fill my store with Heaven’s treasures, which alone are real.
Thus is the law of love fulfilled. And thus Your Son arises and returns
How near we are to one another, as we go to God. How near is He to us. How close the ending of the dream of sin, and the redemption of the Son of God. 622Handwrittenmark-up suggests (havenot understood). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 598
II-599 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-599 W(599) Lesson 345. “I offer onlymiraclestoday,
For I would have them be returned to me.”
“Father, a miracle reflects Your gifts to me, Your Son. And
every one I give returns to me, reminding me the law of love is universal.
Even here it takes a form which can be recognized, and seen to work. The
miracles I give are given back in just the form I need to help me with the
problems I perceive. Father, in Heaven it is different, for there, there
are no needs. But here on earth the miracle is closer to Your gifts than
any other gift which I can give. Then let me give this gift alone today,
which, born of true forgiveness, lights the way that I must travel to
Peace to all seeking hearts today. The light has come, to offer miracles to bless the tired world. It will find rest today, for we will offer what we have received. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 599
II-600 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-600 W(600) February 5, 1971 Lesson 346. “Todaythe peace of God envelops me,
And I forget all things except His Love.”
“Father, I wake today with miracles correcting my perception
of all things. And so begins a day I share with You as I will share
eternity, for time has stepped aside today. I do not seek the things of
time, and so I will not look upon them. What I seek today transcends all
laws of time and things perceived in time. I would forget all things
except Your Love. I would abide in You, and know no laws except Your law
of Love. And I would find the peace which You created for Your Son,
forgetting all the foolish toys I made as I behold Your glory and my own.”
And when the evening comes today, we will remember nothing but the peace of God. For we will learn today what peace is Ours when we forget all things except God’s Love. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 600
II-601 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-601 W(601) Lesson 347. “Anger mustcome from judgment.
Judgment is The weapon I would use against myself
To keep all623miracles away from me.”
“Father, I want what goes against my will, and do not want
what is my will to have. Straighten my mind, my Father. It is sick. But
You have offered freedom, and I choose to claim Your gift today. And so I
give all judgment to the One You gave to me to judge for me. He sees what
I behold, and yet He knows the truth. He looks on pain, and yet He
understands it is not real, and in His understanding it is healed. He
gives the miracles my dreams would hide from my awareness. Let Him judge
today. I do not know my will, but He is sure it is Your own. And He will
speak for me, and call Your miracle to come to me.”
Listen today. Be very still, and hear the gentle Voice for God assuring you that He has judged you as the Son He loves. 623Handwrittenmark-up suggests (the miracle) in place of“all miracles”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 601
II-602 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-602 W(602) February 8, 1971 Lesson 348. “I have no cause for anger or for fear,
For You surround me. And in every need
That I perceive Your grace suffices me.”
“Father, let me remember You are here, and I am not alone.
Surrounding me is everlasting Love. I have no cause for anything except
the perfect peace and joy I share with You. What need have I for anger or
for fear? Surrounding me is perfect safety. Can I be afraid, when Your
eternal promise goes with me? Surrounding me is perfect sinlessness.
What can I fear, when You created me in holiness as perfect as Your own?”
God’s grace suffices us in everything that He would have us do. And only that we choose to be our will as well as His. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 602
II-603 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-603 W(603) February 9, 1971 Lesson 349. “TodayI let Christ’s vision look upon
All things for me and judge them not, but give
Each one a miracle of love instead.”
“So would I liberate all things I see, and give to them the
freedom that I seek. For thus do I obey the law of love, and give what I
would find and make my own. It will be given me because I have chosen it
as the gift I want to give. Father, Your gifts are mine. Each one that I
accept gives me a miracle to give. And giving as I would receive, I learn
Your healing miracles belong to me.”
Our Father knows our needs. He gives us grace to meet them all. And so we trust in Him to send us miracles to bless the world and heal our minds as we return to Him. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 603
II-604 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-604 W(604) Lesson 350. “Miracles mirror God’s eternal Love.
To offer them is to remember Him,
And through His memory to save the world.”
“What we forgive becomes a part of us, as we perceive
ourselves. The Son of God incorporates all things within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] himself as You
created him. Your memory depends on his forgiveness. What he is, is
unaffected by his thoughts. But what he looks upon is their direct
result. Therefore, my Father, I would turn to You. Only Your memory will
set me free. And only my forgiveness teaches me to let Your memory return
to me, and give it to the world in thankfulness.”
And as we gather miracles from Him, we will indeed be grateful. For as we remember Him, His Son will be restored to us in the Reality of Love. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 604
II-605 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-605 W(605) Feb. 10, 1971 (14) What am I? (W 350 W14)
“I am God’s Son, complete and healed and whole, shining [leuchten] in the reflection of His Love. In me is His creation sanctified and guaranteed eternal life. In me is love perfected, fear impossible, and joy established without opposite. I am the holy home of God Himself. I am the Heaven where His Love resides. I am His holy Sinlessness Itself, for in my purity abides His own.”
Our use for words is almost over now. Yet in the final days of this one year we gave to God together, you and I, we found a single purpose that we shared. And thus you joined with me,624so what I am are you as well. The truth of what we are is not for words to speak of or625describe. Yet we can realize our function here, and words can speak of this and teach it, too, if we exemplify the words in us.
We are the bringers of salvation. We accept our part as Saviors of the world, which through our joint forgiveness is redeemed. And this, our gift, is therefore given us. We look on everyone as brothers, and perceive all things as kindly and as good. We do not seek a function that is past the gates of Heaven. Knowledge will return when we have done our part. We are concerned only with giving welcome to the truth.
Ours626are the eyes through which Christ’s vision sees a world redeemed from every thought of sin. Ours are the ears which hear the Voice of God proclaim the world as sinless.627Ours the minds which join together as we bless the world. And from the oneness that we have attained we call to all our brothers, asking them to share our peace and consummate our joy.
We are the holy messengers of God who speak for Him, and carrying His Word to everyone whom He has sent to us, we learn that It is written on our hearts. And thus our minds are changed about the aim for which we came and which we seek to serve. We bring glad tidings to the Son of God, who thought he suffered. Now is he redeemed. And as he sees the gate of Heaven stand open before him, he will enter in and disappear into the Heart of God. 624Handwrittenmark-up suggests the commawhere themanuscript hasa period and new sentence. Weagreewiththe handwriting here,it should be
625Handwrittenmark-up suggests (nor).
626Manuscript has “Our” and it clearly needs to be “Ours”.FIPagrees, and so does theNotes.
627Handwrittenmark-up suggests ((holy)). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 605
II-606 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-606 W(606) February 11, 1971 Lesson 351. “Mysinless brother is myguide to peace.
My sinful brother is my guide to pain.
And which I choose to see I will behold.”
“Who is my brother but Your holy Son? And if I see him
sinful, I proclaim myself a sinner; not a Son of God; alone and friendless
in a fearful world. Yet this perception is a choice I make, and can
relinquish. I can also see my brother sinless, as Your holy Son. And
with this choice I see my sinlessness, my everlasting Comforter and Friend
beside me, and my way secure and clear. Choose, then, for me, my Father,
through Your Voice. For He alone gives judgment in Your Name.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 606
II-607 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-607 W(607) Lesson 352. “Judgment and loveareopposites. From one
Come all the sorrows of the world. But from
The Other comes the peace of God Himself.”
“Forgiveness looks on sinlessness alone, and judges not.
Through this I come to You. Judgment will bind my eyes and make me blind.
Yet love, reflected in forgiveness here, reminds me You have given me a
way to find Your peace again. I am redeemed when I elect to follow in
this way. You have not left me comfortless. I have within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] me both the
memory of You, and One Who leads me to It. Father, I would hear Your
Voice, and find Your peace today. For I would love my own Identity, and
find in Him the memory of You.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 607
II-608 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-608 W(608) Lesson 353. “Myeyes, mytongue, myhands, myfeet today
Have but one purpose; to be given Christ
To use to bless the world with miracles.”
“Father, I give all that is mine today to Christ, to use in
any way that best will serve the purpose which I share with Him. Nothing
is mine alone, for He and I have joined in purpose. Thus has learning
come almost to its appointed end. A while I work with Him to serve His
purpose. Then I lose myself in my Identity, and recognize that Christ is
but my Self.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 608
II-609 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-609 W(609) Lesson 354. “We stand together, Christ and I, in peace
And certainty of purpose. And in Him
Is His Creator, as He is in me.”
“My oneness with the Christ establishes me as Your Son, beyond
the reach of time, and wholly free of every law but Yours. I have no self
except the Christ in me. I have no purpose but His own. And He is like
His Father. Thus must I be one with You as well as Him. For who is
Christ except Your Son as You created Him? And what am I except the
Christ in me?”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 609
II-610 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-610 W(610) Feb. 12, 1971 Lesson 355. “Thereis no end to all the peace and joy
And all the miracles that I will give
When I accept God’s Word. Why not today?”
“Why should I wait, my Father, for the joy You promised me?
For You will keep Your Word You gave Your Son in exile. I am sure my
treasure waits for me, and I need but reach out my hand to find it. Even
now my fingers touch it. It is very close. I need not wait an instant
more, to be at peace forever. It is You I choose, and my Identity along
with You. Your Son would be Himself, and know You as his Father and
Creator and his Love.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 610
II-611 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-611 W(611) Lesson 356. “Sickness is but another namefor sin.
Healing is but another Name for God. The miracle is thus a call to Him.”
“Father, You promised You would never fail to answer any call
Your Son might make to You. It does not matter where he is, what seems to
be his problem, nor what he believes he has become. He is Your Son, and
You will answer him. The miracle reflects Your Love, and thus it answers
him. Your Name replaces every thought of sin, and who is sinless cannot
suffer pain. Your Name gives answer to Your Son, because to call Your
Name is but to call his own.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 611
II-612 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-612 W(612) Feb. 16, 1971
Lesson 357. “Truthanswerseverycall we make to God,
Responding first with miracles, and then
Returning unto us to be Itself.”
“Forgiveness, truth’s reflection, tells me how to offer
miracles, and thus escape the prison house in which I think I live. Your
holy Son is pointed out to me, first in my brother; then in me. Your
Voice instructs me patiently to hear Your Word and give as I receive. And
as I look upon Your Son today, I hear Your Voice instructing me to find
the way to You as You appointed that the way shall be: ’Behold his
sinlessness and be you healed’.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 612
II-613 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-613 W(613) Lesson 358. “No call to God can be unheard orleft
Unanswered. And of this I can be sure;
His answer is the one I really want.”
“You Who remember what I really am alone remember what I
really want. You speak for God, and so You speak for me,628and what You
give me comes from God Himself. Your Voice, my Father, then is mine as
well, and all I want is what You offer me, in just the form You chose that
it be mine. Let me remember all I do not know, and let my voice be still,
remembering. But let me not forget Your Love and care, keeping Your
promise to Your Son in my awareness always. Let me not forget myself is
nothing, but my Self is All.”
628Manuscript has period and sentence break here.Handwrittenmark-up suggests the commaonly,with which suggestion we agree. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 613
II-614 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-614 W(614) February 18, 1971 Lesson 359. “God’s answer is some form of peace. All pain
Is healed; all misery replaced with joy.
All prison doors are opened. And all sin
Is understood as merely a mistake.”
“Father, today we will forgive Your world, and let creation be
Your own. We have misunderstood all things. But we have not made sinners
of the holy Sons of God. What You created sinless so abides forever and
forever. Such are we. And we rejoice to learn that we have made mistakes
which have no real effects on us. Sin is impossible, and on this fact
forgiveness rests upon a certain base more solid than the shadow world we
see. Help us forgive, for we would be redeemed. Help us forgive, for we
would be at peace.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 614
II-615 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-615 W(615) Lesson 360. “Peace be to me, the holySon of God.
Peace to my brother, who is one with me.
Let all the world be blessed with peace through us.”
“Father, it is Your peace that I would give, receiving it of
You. I am Your Son, forever just as You created me, for the Great Rays
remain forever still and undisturbed within [innerhalb/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] me. I would reach to them in
silence and in certainty, for nowhere else can certainty be found. Peace
be to me, and peace to all the world. In holiness were we created, and in
holiness do we remain. Your Son is like to You in perfect sinlessness,
and with this thought we gladly say ’Amen’.”
23/01/2009 (proof copy) 615
II-616 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-616 W(616)
Final Lessons629(W 360 FL)
Our final lessons will be left as free of words as possible. We use them but at the beginning of our practicing, and only to remind us that we seek to go beyond them. Let us turn to Him Who leads the way and makes our footsteps sure. To Him we leave these lessons, as to Him we give our lives henceforth. For we would not return again to the belief in sin, which made the world seem ugly and unsafe, attacking and destroying, dangerous in all its ways and treacherous beyond the hope of trust and the escape from pain.
His is the only way to find the peace that God has given us. It is His way that everyone must travel in the end, because it is this ending God Himself appointed. In the dream of time it seems to be far off. And yet, in truth, it is already here; already serving us as gracious guidance in the way to go. Let us together follow in this way that truth points out to us. And let us be the leaders of our many brothers who are seeking for the way but find it not.
And to this purpose let us dedicate our minds, directing all our thoughts to serve the function of salvation. Unto us the aim is given to forgive the world. It is the goal that God has given us. It is His ending to the dream we seek, and not our own. For all that we forgive we will not fail to recognize as part of God Himself. And thus His memory is given back completely and complete.
It is our function to remember Him on earth, as it is given us to be His own completion in reality. So let us not forget our goal is shared. For it is that remembrance which contains the memory of God, and points the way to Him and to the Heaven of His peace. And shall we not forgive our brother, who can offer this to us? He is the way, the truth and life that show the way to us. In him resides salvation, offered us through our forgiveness given unto him. 629The words “FinalLessons” are not present in theUrtextmanuscript. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 616
II-617 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-617 W(617)
We will not end this year without the gift our Father promised to His holy Son. We are forgiven now,630and we are saved from all the wrath we thought belonged to God, and found it was a dream. We are restored to sanity, in which we understand that anger is insane, attack is mad, and vengeance merely foolish fantasy. We have been saved from wrath because we learned we were mistaken. Nothing more than that. And is a Father631angry at His632Son633 because he failed to understand the truth?
We come in honesty to Him634and say we did not understand, and ask Him to help us to learn His lessons through the Voice of His own Teacher. Would He hurt His Son? Or would He rush to answer him, and say, “This is my Son, and all I have is his?” Be certain He will answer thus, for these are His own Words to you. And more than that can no One ever have, for in these Words is all there is, and all that there will be throughout all time and in eternity.
630Manuscript has period and new sentence here.Handwrittenmark-up suggests onlya comma, with which suggestion we agree.
631Handwrittenmark-up suggests (father).
632Handwrittenmark-up suggests (his).
633Handwrittenmark-up suggests (son).
634Handwrittenmark-up suggests (God) instead of “Him”. 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 617
II-618 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-618 W(618) Lesson 361-365. “This holyinstant would I giveto You.635
Be You in charge. For I would follow You,
Certain that Your direction gives me peace.”
636If I need a word to help me, He will give it to me. If I need a thought, that will He also give. And if I need but stillness and a tranquil, open mind, these are the gifts I will receive of Him. He is in charge by my request. And He will hear and answer me, because He speaks for God my Father and His holy Son. 635Themanuscript says “3 60-365” but there is already aLesson 360,so thisneeds to be “361-365”.
636Handwrittenmark-up suggests (And). 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 618
II-619 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-619 W(619) Epilogue (W 361 EP)
This course is a beginning, not an end. Your Friend goes with you. You are not alone. No One who calls on Him can call in vain. Whatever troubles you, be certain that He has the answer, and will gladly give it to you if you simply turn to Him and ask it of Him. He will not withhold all answers that you need for anything that seems to trouble you. He knows the way to solve all problems and resolve all doubts. His certainty is yours. You need but ask it of him, and it will be given you.
You are as certain of arriving home as is the pathway of the sun laid down before it rises, after it has set, and in the half-lit hours in between. Indeed, your pathway is more certain still, for it can not be possible to change the course of those whom God has called to Him. Therefore obey your will, and follow Him Whom you accepted as your voice, to speak of what you really want and really need. His is the Voice of God, and also yours. And thus He speaks of freedom and of truth.
No more specific lessons are assigned, for there is no more need of them. Henceforth, hear but the Voice for God and for your Self when you retire from the world, to seek reality instead. He will direct your efforts, telling you exactly what to do, how to direct your mind, and when to come to Him in silence, asking for His sure direction and His certain Word. His is the Word that God has given you. His is the Word you chose to be your own.
And now I place you in His hands, to be His faithful followers [Jünger], with Him as Guide through every difficulty and all pain that you may think is real. Nor will He give you pleasures that will pass away, for He gives only the eternal and the good. Let Him prepare you further. He has earned your trust by speaking daily to you of your Father and your brother and your Self. He will continue; now you walk with Him as certain as is He of where you go; as sure as He of how you should proceed, as confident as He is of the 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 619
II-620 ACIMUrtextE-Text VolumeIIWorkbook II-620 W(620) goal, and of your safe arrival in the end.
The end is certain, and the means as well. To this we say “Amen.” We637will be told exactly what God wills for us638each time there is a choice to make. And He will speak for God and for your Self, thus making sure that hell will claim you not, and that each choice you make brings Heaven nearer to your reach. And so we walk with Him from this time on, and turn to Him for guidance and for peace and right639direction. Joy attends our way. For we go homeward to an open door which God has held unclosed to welcome us.
We trust our ways to Him and say “Amen.” In peace we will continue in His way, and trust all things to Him. In confidence we wait His answers, as we ask His will in everything we do. He loves Gods Son as we would love him, and He teaches us how to behold him through His eyes, and love him as He does. You do not walk alone. God’s angels hover close, and all about. His Love surrounds you, and of this be sure: that I will never leave you comfortless. Filename: 2 wb23C – for merge(e-text).doc 637Handwrittenmark-up suggests (You)(it does this in shorthand).
638Handwrittenmark-up suggests (you)(it does this in shorthand).
639Handwrittenmark-up suggests (sure) 23/01/2009 (proof copy) 620
361 - 365. This Holy Instant would I give to You. Be You in charge. For I would follow You, Certain that Your direction gives Me Peace.
The role of teaching and learning is actually reversed in the thinking of the world. The reversal is characteristic. It seems as if the teacher and the learner are separated, the teacher giving something to the learner rather than to Himself. Further, the act of teaching is regarded as a special activity in which One engages only a relatively small proportion of One’s time. The Course, on the other hand, emphasizes that to teach is to learn, so that teacher and learner are the Same. It also emphasizes that teaching is a constant process: It goes on every moment of the day and continues into sleeping thoughts as well.
To teach is to demonstrate. There are only two thought systems and You demonstrate that You believe one or the other is True All the time. From Your demonstration Others learn and so do You. The question is not whether You will teach, for in that there is no choice. The purpose of the Course might be said to provide You with a means of choosing what You want to teach on the basis of what You want to learn. You cannot give to Someone else and this You learn through teaching. Teaching is but a call to witnesses to attest to what You believe. It is a method of conversion. This is not done by words alone. Any situation must be to You a chance to teach Others what You are and what They are to You. No more than that, but also never less.
The curriculum that You set up is therefore determined exclusively by what You think You are and what You believe the relationship of Others is to You. In the formal teaching situation, these questions may be totally unrelated to what You think You are teaching. Yet it is impossible not to use the content of any situation on behalf of what You really teach and therefore learn. To this the verbal content of Your teaching is quite irrelevant. It may coincide with it or it may not. It is the teaching underlying what You say that teaches You. Teaching but reinforces what You believe about Yourself. Its fundamental purpose is to diminish selfdoubt. This does not mean that the Self You are trying to protect is real. But it does mean that the Self You think is real is what You teach.
This is inevitable. There is no escape from it. How could it be otherwise? Everyone Who follows the world’s curriculum, and Everyone here does follow it until He changes His Mind, teaches solely to convince Himself that He is what He is not. Herein is the purpose of the world. What else, then, would its curriculum be? Into this hopeless and closed learning situation, which teaches nothing but despair and death, God sends His teachers. And as They teach His lessons of Joy and hope, Their learning finally becomes complete.
Except for God’s teachers there would be no hope of Salvation, for the world of sin would be forever “real”. The Selfdeceiving must deceive, for They must teach deception. And what else is hell? This is a Manual for the teachers of God. They are not perfect or They would not be here. Yet it is Their mission to become perfect here and so They teach perfection over and over, in many, many ways, until They have learned it. And then They are seen no more, although Their thoughts remain a source of Strength and Truth forever. Who are They? How are They chosen? What do They do? How can They work out Their own Salvation and the Salvation of the world? This Manual attempts to answer these questions.
1. Who Are God’s Teachers?
A teacher of God is Anyone Who chooses to be One. His qualifications consist solely in this: Somehow, somewhere He has made a deliberate choice in which He did not see His interests as apart from Someone else’s. Once He has done that His road is established and His direction is sure. A Light has entered the darkness. It may be a single Light, but that is enough. He has entered an agreement with God, even if He does not yet believe in Him. He has become a Bringer of Salvation. He has become a teacher of God.
They come from All over the world. They come from All religions and from no religion. They are the Ones Who have answered. The Call is Universal. It goes on All the time Everywhere. It calls for teachers to speak for It and redeem the world. Many hear It but Few will answer. But it is All a matter of time. Everyone will answer in the end, but the end can be a long, long way off. It is because of this that the plan of the teachers was established. Their function is to save time. Each One begins as a single Light, but with the Call at Its center It is a Light that cannot be limited. And Each One saves a thousand years of time as the world judges it. To the Call Itself time has no meaning.
There is a course for every teacher of God. The form of the course varies greatly. So do the particular teaching aids involved. But the content of the course never changes. Its central theme is always:
God’s Son is guiltless and in His Innocence is His Salvation.
It can be taught by actions or thoughts, in words or soundlessly, in any language or in no language, in any place or time or manner. It does not matter Who the teacher was before He heard the Call. He has become a Savior by His answering. He has seen Someone else as Himself. He has therefore found His own Salvation and the Salvation of the world. In His rebirth is the world reborn.
This is a Manual for a special curriculum, intended for teachers of a special form of the Universal Course. There are many thousands of other forms, All with the same outcome. They merely save time. Yet it is time alone that winds on wearily and the world is very tired now. It is old and worn and without hope. There was never a question of outcome, for what can change the Will of God? But time, with its illusions of change and death, wears out the world and All things in it. Yet time has an ending and it is this that the teachers of God are appointed to bring about. For time is in Their hands. Such was Their choice and it is given Them.
2. Who Are Their Pupils?
Certain pupils have been assigned to Each of God’s teachers and They will begin to look for Him as soon as He has answered the Call. They were chosen for Him because the form of the Universal curriculum that He will teach is best for Them in view of Their level of understanding. His pupils have actually been waiting for Him, for His coming is certain. Again, it is only a matter of time. Once He has chosen to fulfill His role, They are ready to fulfill Theirs. Time waits on His choice, but not Whom He will serve. When He is ready to learn, the opportunities to teach will be provided for Him.
In order to understand the teachinglearning plan of Salvation, it is necessary to grasp the concept of time which the Course sets forth. Atonement corrects illusions, not Truth. Therefore, It corrects what never was. Further, the plan for this correction was established and completed simultaneously, for the Will of God is entirely apart from time. So is All Reality, being of Him. The instant the idea of separation entered the Mind of God’s Son, in that same instant was God’s Answer given. In time this happened very long ago. In Reality it never happened at all.
The world of time is the world of illusion. What happened long ago seems to be happening now. Choices made long since appear to be open, yet to be made. What has been learned and understood and long ago passed by is looked upon as a new thought, a fresh idea, a different approach. Because Your will is free You can accept what has already happened at any time You choose and only then will You realize that it was always there. As the Course emphasizes, You are not free to choose the curriculum or even the form in which You will learn it. You are free, however, to decide when You want to learn it. And as You accept it, it is already learned.
Time really, then, goes backward to an instant so ancient that it is beyond All memory and past even the possibility of remembering. Yet because it is an instant that is relived again and again and still again, it seems to be now. And thus it is that pupil and teacher seem to come together in the Present, finding Each Other as if They had not met before. The pupil comes at the right time to the right place. This is inevitable, because He made the right choice in that ancient instant which He now relives. So has the teacher, too, made an inevitable choice out of an ancient past. God’s Will in Everything but seems to take time in the workingout. What could delay the power of Eternity?
When pupil and teacher come together, a teachinglearning situation begins. For the teacher is not really the One Who does the teaching. God’s Teacher speaks to any Two Who join together for learning purposes. The relationship is Holy because of that purpose and God has promised to send His Spirit into any Holy relationship. In the teachinglearning situation, Each One learns that giving and receiving are the same. The demarcations They have drawn between Their roles, Their Minds, Their bodies, Their needs, Their interests and All the differences They thought separated Them from One Another, fade and grow dim and disappear. Those Who would learn the same Course share one interest and one goal. And thus He Who was the learner becomes a teacher of God Himself, for He has made the one decision that gave His teacher to Him. He has seen in another Person the same interests as His own.
The teachers of God have no set teaching level. Each teachinglearning situation involves a different relationship at the beginning, although the ultimate goal is always the same: To make of the relationship a Holy relationship, in which Both can look upon the Son of God as sinless. There is no One from Whom a teacher of God cannot learn, so there is no One Whom He cannot teach. However, from a practical point of view He cannot meet Everyone, nor can Everyone find Him. Therefore, the plan includes very specific contacts to be made for each teacher of God. There are no accidents in Salvation. Those Who are to meet will meet, because together They have the potential for a Holy relationship. They are ready for Each Other.
The simplest level of teaching appears to be quite superficial. It consists of what seem to be very casual encounters: A chance meeting of two apparent Strangers in an elevator, a child Who is not looking where He is going running into an adult “by accident,“ two students Who happen to walk home together. These are not chance encounters. Each of them has a potential for becoming a teachinglearning situation. Perhaps the seeming Strangers in the elevator will smile to One Another. Perhaps the Man will not scold the child for bumping into Him. Perhaps the students will become friends. Even at the level of the most casual encounter, it is possible for two People to lose sight of separate interests, if only for a moment. That moment will be enough. Salvation has come.
It is difficult to understand that levels of teaching the Universal Course is a concept as meaningless in Reality as is time. The illusion of one permits the illusion of the other. In time, the teacher of God seems to begin to change His Mind about the world with a single decision and then learns more and more about the new direction as He teaches it. We have covered the illusion of time already, but the illusion of levels of teaching seems to be something different. Perhaps the best way to demonstrate that these levels cannot exist is simply to say that any level of the teachinglearning situation is part of God’s plan for Atonement and His plan can have no levels, being a reflection of His Will. Salvation is always ready and always there. God’s teachers work at different levels, but the result is always the same.
Each teachinglearning situation is maximal in the sense that each Person involved will learn the most that He can from the other Person at that time. In this sense and in this sense only, We can speak of levels of teaching. Using the term in this way, the second level of teaching is a more sustained relationship, in which, for a time, two People enter into a fairly intense teachinglearning situation and then appear to separate. As with the first level, these meetings are not accidental, nor is what appears to be the end of the relationship a real end. Again, Each has learned the most He can at the time. Yet All Who meet will someday meet again, for it is the destiny of All relationships to become Holy. God is not mistaken in His Son.
The third level of teaching occurs in relationships which, once they are formed, are lifelong. These are teachinglearning situations in which each Person is given a chosen learning Partner Who presents Him with unlimited opportunities for learning. These relationships are generally few, because their existence implies that Those involved have reached a stage simultaneously in which the teachinglearning balance is actually perfect. This does not mean that They necessarily recognize this. In fact, They generally do not. They may even be quite hostile to Each Other for some time and perhaps for Life. Yet should They decide to learn It, the perfect lesson is before Them and can be learned. And if They decide to learn that lesson, They become the Saviors of the teachers Who falter and may even seem to fail. No teacher of God can fail to find the Help He needs.
4. What are the Characteristics of God’s Teachers?
The surface traits of God’s teachers are not at all alike. They do not look alike to the body’s eyes, They come from vastly different backgrounds, Their experiences of the world vary greatly and Their superficial “personalities” are quite distinct. Nor at the beginning stages of Their functioning as teachers of God, have They yet acquired the deeper characteristics that will establish Them as What They are. God gives special gifts to His teachers because They have a special role in His plan for Atonement. Their specialness is, of course, only temporary; set in time as a means of leading out of time. These special gifts, born in the Holy relationship toward which the teachinglearning situation is geared, become characteristic of All teachers of God Who have advanced in Their own learning. In this respect They are All alike.
All differences among the Sons of God are temporary. Nevertheless, in time it can be said that the advanced teachers of God have the following characteristics:
This is the foundation on which Their ability to fulfill Their function rests. Perception is the result of learning. In fact, perception is learning, because cause and effect are never separated. The teachers of God have trust in the world, because They have learned it is not governed by the laws the world made up. It is governed by a Power which is in Them but not of Them. It is this Power that keeps All things safe. It is through this Power that the teachers of God look on a forgiven world.
When this Power has once been experienced, it is impossible to trust One’s own petty Strength again. Who would attempt to fly with the tiny wings of a sparrow when the mighty power of an eagle has been given Him? And Who would place His faith in the shabby offerings of the ego when the gifts of God are laid before Him? What is it that induces Them to make the shift?
First, They must go through what might be called a “period of undoing.” This need not be painful, but it usually is so experienced. It seems as if things are being taken away and it is rarely understood initially that their lack of value is merely being recognized. How can lack of value be perceived unless the perceiver is in a position where He must see things in a different Light? He is not yet at a point at which He can make the shift entirely internally. And so the plan will sometimes call for changes in what seem to be external circumstances. These changes are always helpful. When the teacher of God has learned that much, He goes on to the second stage.
Next, the teacher of God must go through a “period of sorting out.” This is always somewhat difficult because, having learned that the changes in His Life are always helpful, He must now decide All things on the basis of whether they increase the helpfulness or hamper it. He will find that many, if not most of the things He valued before will merely hinder His ability to transfer what He has learned to new situations as they arise. Because He has valued what is really valueless, He will not generalize the lesson for fear of loss and sacrifice. It takes great learning to understand that All things, events, encounters and circumstances are helpful. It is only to the extent to which they are helpful that any degree of Reality should be accorded them in this world of illusion. The word “value” can apply to nothing else.
The third stage through which the teacher of God must go can be called a “period of relinquishment.” If this is interpreted as giving up the desirable it will engender enormous conflict. Few teachers of God escape this distress entirely. There is, however, no point in sorting out the valuable from the valueless unless the next obvious step is taken. The third step is rarely if ever begun until the second is complete. Therefore, the period of overlap is apt to be one in which the teacher of God feels called upon to sacrifice His own best interests on behalf of Truth. He has not realized as yet how wholly impossible such a demand would be. He can learn this only as He actually does give up the valueless. Through this, He learns that where He anticipated grief, He finds a happy lightheartedness instead, where He thought something was asked of Him, He finds a gift bestowed on Him.
Now comes a “period of settling down.” This is a quiet time, in which the teacher of God rests a while in reasonable Peace. Now He consolidates His learning. Now He begins to see the transfer value of what He has learned. Its potential is literally staggering and the teacher of God is now at the point in His progress at which He sees in it His whole way out. Give up what You do not want and keep what You do. How simple is the obvious. And how easy to do. The teacher of God needs this period of respite. He has not yet come as far as He thinks. Yet when He is ready to go on, He goes with mighty Companions beside Him. Now He rests a while and gathers Them before going on. He will not go on from here alone.
The next stage is indeed a “period of unsettling.” Now must the teacher of God understand that He did not really know what was valuable and what was valueless. All that He really learned so far was that He did not want the valueless and that He did want the valuable. Yet His own sorting out was meaningless in teaching Him the difference. The idea of sacrifice, so central to His own thought system, had made it impossible for Him to judge. He thought He had learned willingness, but now He sees that He does not know what the willingness is for. And now He must attain a state that may remain impossible for a long, long time. He must learn to lay All judgment aside and ask only what He really wants in every circumstance. Were not each step in this direction so heavily reinforced, it would be hard indeed.
And finally, there is a “period of achievement.” It is here that learning is consolidated. Now what was seen as merely shadows before becomes solid gains, to be counted on in All “emergencies” as well as tranquil times. Indeed, the tranquility is their result; the outcome of honest learning, consistency of thought and full transfer. This is the stage of real Peace, for here is Heaven’s state fully reflected. From here, the way to Heaven is open and easy. In fact, it is here. Who would “go” anywhere, if Peace of Mind is already complete? And Who would seek to change tranquility for something more desirable? What could be more desirable than this?
All other traits of God’s teachers rest on trust. Once that has been achieved the others cannot fail to follow. Only the Trusting can afford honesty, for only They can see its value. Honesty does not apply only to what You say. The term actually means consistency. There is nothing You say that contradicts what You think or do, no thought opposes any other thought, no act belies Your word and no word lacks agreement with another. Such are the Truly Honest. At no level are They in conflict with Themselves. Therefore it is impossible for Them to be in conflict with Anyone or Anything.
The Peace of Mind which the advanced teachers of God experience is largely due to Their perfect honesty. It is only the wish to deceive that makes for war. No One at One with Himself can even conceive of conflict. Conflict is the inevitable result of selfdeception and selfdeception is dishonesty. There is no challenge to a teacher of God. Challenge implies doubt and the trust on which God’s teachers rest secure makes doubt impossible. Therefore They can only succeed. In this as in All things They are honest. They can only succeed, because They never do Their will alone. They choose for All mankind, for All the world and All things in it, for the unchanging and unchangeable beyond appearances and for the Son of God and His Creator. How could They not succeed? They choose in perfect honesty, sure of Their choice of Themselves.
God’s teachers do not judge. To judge is to be dishonest, for to judge is to assume a position You do not have. Judgment without selfdeception is impossible. Judgment implies that You have been deceived in Your Brothers. How then could You not have been deceived in Yourself? Judgment implies a lack of trust and trust remains the bedrock of the teacher of God’s whole thought system. Let this be lost and All His learning goes. Without judgment are All things equally acceptable, for Who could judge otherwise? Without judgment are All Men Brothers, for Who is there Who stands apart? Judgment destroys honesty and shatters trust. No teacher of God can judge and hope to learn.
Harm is impossible for God’s teachers. They can neither harm nor be harmed. Harm is the outcome of judgment. It is the dishonest act that follows a dishonest thought. It is a verdict of guilt upon a Brother and therefore on Oneself. It is the end of Peace and the denial of learning. It demonstrates the absence of God’s curriculum and its replacement by insanity. No teacher of God but must learn, and fairly early in His training, that harmfulness completely obliterates His function from His awareness. It will make Him confused, fearful, angry and suspicious. It will make the Holy Spirit’s lessons impossible to learn. Nor can God’s Teacher be heard at all except by Those Who realize that harm can actually achieve nothing. No gain can come from it.
Therefore God’s teachers are wholly gentle. They need the Strength of gentleness, for it is in this that the function of Salvation becomes easy. To Those Who would do harm it is impossible. To Those to Whom harm has no meaning it is merely natural. What choice but this has meaning to the sane? Who chooses hell when He perceives a way to Heaven? And Who would choose the weakness that must come from harm in place of the unfailing, Allencompassing and limitless Strength of gentleness? The Might of God’s teachers lies in Their gentleness, for They have understood Their evil thoughts came neither from God’s Son nor His Creator. Thus did They join Their thoughts with Him Who is Their Source. And so Their will, which always was His Own, is free to be Itself.
Joy is the inevitable result of gentleness. Gentleness means that fear is now impossible. And what could come to interfere with Joy? The open hands of gentleness are always filled. The gentle have no pain. They cannot suffer. Why would They not be joyous? They are sure They are beloved and must be safe. Joy goes with gentleness as surely as grief attends attack. God’s teachers trust in Him. And They are sure His Teacher goes before Them, making sure no harm can come to Them. They hold His gifts and follow in His way, because God’s Voice directs Them in All things. Joy is Their song of thanks. And Christ looks down on Them in thanks as well. His need of Them is just as great as Theirs of Him. How joyous it is to share the purpose of Salvation.
God’s teachers have learned how to be simple. They have no dreams that need defense against the Truth. They do not try to make Themselves. Their Joy comes from Their understanding Who created Them. And does What God created need defense? No One can become an advanced teacher of God until He fully understands that defenses are but the foolish guardians of mad illusions. The more grotesque the dream, the fiercer and more powerful its defenses seem to be. Yet when the teacher of God finally agrees to look past them, He finds nothing was there. Slowly at first He lets Himself be undeceived. But He learns faster as His trust increases. It is not danger that comes when defenses are laid down. It is safety. It is Peace. It is Joy. And it is God.
The term generosity has special meaning to the teacher of God. It is not the usual meaning of the word. In fact, it is a meaning that must be learned and learned very carefully. Like All the other attributes of God’s teachers this one rests ultimately on trust, for without trust no One can be generous in the True sense. To the world, generosity means “giving away” in the sense of “giving up.” To the teachers of God, it means “giving away” in order to keep. This has been emphasized throughout the Text and the Workbook, but it is perhaps more alien to the thinking of the world than many other ideas in Our curriculum. Its greater strangeness lies merely in the obviousness of its reversal of the world’s thinking. In the clearest way possible and at the simplest of levels, the word means the exact opposite to the teachers of God and to the world.
The teacher of God is generous out of Selfinterest. This does not refer, however, to the Self the world speaks of. The teacher of God does not want Anything He cannot give away, because He realizes it would be valueless to Him by definition. What would He want it for? He could only lose because of it. He could not gain. Therefore He does not seek what only He could keep, because that is a guarantee of loss. He does not want to suffer. Why should He ensure Himself pain? But He does want to keep for Himself All things that are of God, and therefore for His Son. These are the things that belong to Him. These He can give away in True generosity, protecting them forever for Himself.
Those Who are certain of the outcome can afford to wait, and wait without anxiety. Patience is natural to the teacher of God. All He sees is certain outcome, at a time perhaps unknown as yet, but not in doubt. The time will be as right as is the answer. And this is True for Everything that happens now or in the future. The past as well held no mistakes, nothing that did not serve to benefit the world as well as Him to Whom it seemed to happen. Perhaps it was not understood at the time. Even so, the teacher of God is willing to reconsider All His past decisions, if they are causing pain to Anyone. Patience is natural to Those Who trust. Sure of the ultimate interpretation of All things in time, no outcome already seen or yet to come can cause Them fear.
The extent of the teacher of God’s faithfulness is the measure of His advancement in the curriculum. Does He still select some aspects of His Life to bring to His learning, while keeping others apart? If so, His advancement is limited and His trust not yet firmly established. Faithfulness is the teacher of God’s trust in the Word of God to set All things right. Not some, but All. Generally, His faithfulness begins by resting on just some problems, remaining carefully limited for a time. To give up All problems to one Answer is to reverse the thinking of the world entirely. And that alone is faithfulness. Nothing but that really deserves the Name. Yet each degree, however small, is worth achieving. Readiness, as the Text notes, is not mastery.
True faithfulness, however, does not deviate. Being consistent it is wholly honest. Being unswerving it is full of trust. Being based on fearlessness it is gentle. Being certain it is joyous. And being confident it is tolerant. Defenselessness attends it naturally and Joy is its condition. Faithfulness, then, combines in itself the other attributes of God’s teachers. It implies acceptance of the Word of God and His definition of His Son. It is to Them that faithfulness in the True sense is always directed. Toward Them it looks, seeking until it finds. And having found, it rests in quiet certainty on That alone to which All faithfulness is due.
The centrality of openmindedness, perhaps the last of the attributes the teacher of God acquires, is easily understood when its relation to forgiveness is recognized. Openmindedness comes with lack of judgment. As judgment shuts the Mind against God’s Teacher, so openmindedness invites Him to come in. As condemnation judges the Son of God as evil, so openmindedness permits Him to be judged by the Voice for God on His behalf. As the projection of guilt upon Him would send Him to hell, so openmindedness lets Christ’s image be projected on Him. Only the Openminded can be at Peace, for They alone see reason for it.
How do the Openminded forgive? They have let go All things that would prevent forgiveness. They have in Truth abandoned the world and let it be restored to Them in newness and in Joy so glorious They never could have conceived of such a change. Nothing is now as it was formerly. Nothing but sparkles now which seemed so dull and lifeless before. And above All are All things welcoming, for threat has gone. No clouds remain to hide the Face of Christ. Now is the goal achieved. Forgiveness is the final goal of the curriculum. It paves the way for what goes far beyond All learning. The curriculum makes no effort to exceed its legitimate goal. Forgiveness is its single aim, at which All learning ultimately converges. It is indeed enough.
You may have noticed that the list of attributes of God’s teachers does not include those things which are the Son of God’s inheritance. Terms like Love, sinlessness, perfection, knowledge and eternal Truth do not appear in this context. They would be most inappropriate here. What God has given is so far beyond Our curriculum that learning but disappears in Its presence. Yet while Its presence is obscured, the focus properly belongs on the curriculum. It is the function of God’s teachers to bring True learning to the world. Properly speaking, it is unlearning that They bring, for that is “True learning” in the world. It is given to the teachers of God to bring the glad tidings of complete forgiveness to the world. Blessed indeed are They, for They are the Bringers of Salvation.
5. How Is Healing Accomplished?
Healing involves an understanding of what the illusion of sickness is for. Healing is impossible without this.
a. The Perceived Purpose of Sickness
Healing is accomplished the instant the sufferer no longer sees any value in pain. Who would choose suffering unless He thought it brought Him something, und something of value to Him? He must think it is a small price to pay for something of greater worth. For sickness is an election, a decision. It is the choice of weakness, in the mistaken conviction that it is Strength. When this occurs, real Strength is seen as threat and health as danger. Sickness is a method, conceived in madness, for placing God’s Son on His Father’s throne. God is seen as outside, fierce and powerful, eager to keep All power for Himself. Only by His death can He be conquered by His Son.
And what, in this insane conviction, does healing stand for? It symbolizes the defeat of God’s Son and the triumph of His Father over Him. It represents the ultimate defiance in a direct form which the Son of God is forced to recognize. It stands for All that He would hide from Himself to protect His Life. If He is healed, He is responsible for His thoughts. And if He is responsible for His thoughts He will be killed, to prove to Him how weak and pitiful He is. But if He chooses death Himself, His weakness is His Strength. Now has He given Himself what God would give to Him and thus entirely usurped the throne of His Creator.
b. The Shift in Perception
Healing must occur in exact proportion in which the valuelessness of sickness is recognized. One need but say, “There is no gain at All to Me in this.” And He is healed. But to say this One must first recognize certain facts: First, it is obvious that decisions are of the Mind, not of the body. If sickness is but a faulty problemsolving approach, it is a decision. And if it is a decision, it is the Mind and not the body that makes it. The resistance to recognizing this is enormous, because the existence of the world as We perceive it depends on the body being the decisionmaker. Terms like “instincts,” “reflexes” and the like represent attempts to endow the body with nonmental motivators. Actually, such terms merely state or describe the problem. They do not answer it.
The acceptance of sickness as a decision of the Mind, for a purpose for which It would use the body, is the basis of healing. And this is so for healing in All forms. A patient decides that this is so and He recovers. If He decides against recovery He will not be healed. Who is the physician? Only the Mind of the patient Himself. The outcome is what He decides that it is. Special agents seem to be ministering to Him, yet They but give form to His own choice. He chooses Them to bring tangible form to His desires. And it is this They do. And nothing else. They are not actually needed at all. The patient could merely rise up without Their aid and say, “I have no use for this.” There is no form of sickness that would not be cured at once.
What is the single requisite for this shift in perception? It is simply this: The recognition that sickness is of the Mind and has nothing to do with the body. What does this recognition “cost?” It costs the world We see, for the world will never again appear to rule the Mind. For with this recognition is responsibility placed Where it belongs: Not with the world, but on Him Who looks on the world and sees it as it is not. He looks on what He chooses to see. No more and no less. The world does nothing to Him. He only thought it did. Nor does He do Anything to the world, because He was mistaken about what it was. Herein is the release from guilt and sickness both, for they are One. Yet to accept this release, the insignificance of the body must be an acceptable idea.
With this idea is pain forever gone. But with this idea goes also All confusion about Creation. Does not this follow of necessity? Place cause and effect in their True sequence in one respect and the learning will generalize and transform the world. The transfer value of one True idea has no end nor limit. The final outcome of this lesson is the remembrance of God. What do guilt and sickness, pain, disaster and All suffering mean now? Having no purpose, they are gone. And with them also go All the effects they seemed to cause. Cause and effect but replicate Creation. Seen in their proper perspective, without distortion and without fear, they reestablish Heaven.
c. The Function of the Teacher of God
If the patient must change His Mind in order to be healed, what does the teacher of God do? Can He change the patient’s Mind for Him? Certainly not. For Those already willing to change Their Mind He has no function except to rejoice with Them, for They have become teachers of God with Him. He has, however, a more specific function for Those Who do not understand what healing is. These patients do not realize They have chosen sickness. On the contrary, They believe that sickness has chosen Them. Nor are They openminded on this point. The body tells Them what to do and They obey. They have no idea how insane this concept is. If They even suspected it They would be healed. Yet They suspect nothing. To Them the separation is quite real.
To Them God’s teachers come to represent another choice which They had forgotten. The simple presence of God’s teachers is a reminder. Their thoughts ask for the right to question what the patient has accepted is True. As God’s messengers, They are the symbols of Salvation. They ask the patient for forgiveness for God’s Son in His own Name. They stand for the Alternative. With God’s Word in Their Minds They come in benediction, not to heal the sick but to remind Them of the remedy God has already given Them. It is not Their hands that heal. It is not Their voice that speaks the Word of God. They merely give what has been given Them. Very gently They call to Their Brothers to turn away from death.
Behold, You Son of God, what Life can offer You.
Would You choose sickness in place of this?
Not once do the advanced teachers of God consider the forms of sickness in which Their Brother believes. To do this is to forget that All of Them have the same purpose and therefore are not really different. They seek for God’s Voice in this Brother Who would so deceive Himself as to believe God’s Son can suffer. And they remind Him that He has not made Himself and must remain as God created Him. They recognize illusions can have no effect. The Truth in Their Minds reaches out to the Truth in the Minds of Their Brothers, so that illusions are not reinforced. They are thus brought to Truth and Truth is not brought to them. So are they dispelled, not by the will of Another, but by the union of the One Will with Itself. And this is the function of God’s teachers: To see no will as separate from Their own, nor Theirs as separate from God’s.
Healing is always certain. It is impossible to let illusions be brought to Truth and keep the illusions. Truth demonstrates illusions have no value. The teacher of God has seen the correction of His errors in the Mind of the patient, recognizing It for What It is. Having accepted the Atonement for Himself, He has also accepted It for the patient. Yet what if the patient uses sickness as a way of Life, believing healing is the way to death? When this is so, a sudden healing may precipitate intense depression and a sense of loss so deep that the patient may even try to destroy Himself. Having nothing to live for, He may ask for death. Healing must wait, for His protection.
Healing will always stand aside where it would be seen as threat. The instant it is Welcome it is there. Where healing has been given it will be received. And what is time before the gifts of God? We have referred many times in the Text to the storehouse of treasures laid up equally for the giver and the receiver of God’s gifts. Not one is lost, for they can but increase. No teacher of God should feel disappointed if He has offered healing and it does not appear to have been received. It is not up to Him to judge when His gift should be accepted. Let Him be certain it has been received and trust that it will be accepted when it is recognized as a Blessing and not a curse.
It is not the function of God’s teachers to evaluate the outcome of Their gifts. It is merely Their function to give them. Once They have done that, They have also given the outcome, for that is part of the gift. No One can give if He is concerned with the result of giving. That is a limitation on the giving itself and neither the giver nor the receiver would have the gift. Trust is an essential part of giving. In fact, it is the part that makes sharing possible, the part that guarantees the giver will not lose, but only gain. Who gives a gift and then remains with it, to be sure it is used as the giver deems appropriate? Such is not giving but imprisoning.
It is the relinquishing of All concern about the gift that makes it Truly given. And it is trust that makes True giving possible. Healing is the change of Mind that the Holy Spirit in the patient’s Mind is seeking for Him. And it is the Holy Spirit in the Mind of the giver Who gives the gift to Him. How can it be lost? How can it be ineffectual? How can it be wasted? God’s treasure house can never be empty. And if one gift were missing it would not be full. Yet is its fullness guaranteed by God. What concern, then, can a teacher of God have about what becomes of His gifts? Given by God to God, Who in this Holy exchange can receive less than Everything?
7. Should Healing Be Repeated?
This question really answers itself. Healing cannot be repeated. If the patient is healed, what remains to heal Him from? And if the healing is certain, as We have already said it is, what is there to repeat? For a teacher of God to remain concerned about the result of healing is to limit the healing. It is now the teacher of God Himself whose Mind needs to be healed. And it is this He must facilitate. He is now the patient and He must so regard Himself. He has made a mistake and must be willing to change His Mind about it. He lacked the trust that makes for giving Truly8 and so He has not received the benefit of His gift.
Whenever a teacher of God has tried to be a channel for healing He has succeeded. Should He be tempted to doubt this, He should not repeat His previous effort. That was already maximal, because the Holy Spirit so accepted it and so used it. Now the teacher of God has only one Course to follow. He must use His reason to tell Himself that He has given the problem to One Who cannot fail and recognize that His own uncertainty is not Love but fear and therefore hate. His position has thus become untenable, for He is offering hate to One to Whom He offered Love. This is impossible. Having offered Love, only Love can be received.
It is in this that the teacher of God must trust. This is what is really meant by the statement that the one responsibility of the Miracle Worker is to accept the Atonement for Himself. The teacher of God is a Miracle Worker because He gives the gifts He has received. Yet He must first accept them. He need do no more, nor is there more that He could do. By accepting healing He can give it. If He doubts this, let Him remember Who gave the gift and Who received it. Thus is His doubt corrected. He thought the gifts of God could be withdrawn. That was a mistake, but hardly one to stay with. And so the teacher of God can only recognize it for what it is and let it be corrected for Him.
One of the more difficult temptations to recognize is that to doubt a healing because of the appearance of continuing symptoms is a mistake in the form of lack of trust. As such, it is an attack. Usually it seems to be just the opposite. It does appear unreasonable at first to be told that continued concern is attack. It has All the appearance of Love. Yet Love without trust is impossible, and doubt and trust cannot coexist. And hate must be the opposite of Love, regardless of the form it takes. Doubt not the gift and it is impossible to doubt its result. This is the certainty that gives God’s teachers the power to be Miracle Workers, for They have put Their trust in Him.
The real basis for doubt about the outcome of any problem that has been given to God’s teacher for resolution is always selfdoubt. And that necessarily implies that trust has been placed in an illusory self, for only such a self can be doubted. This illusion can take many forms. Perhaps there is a fear of weakness and vulnerability. Perhaps there is fear of failure and shame associated with a sense of inadequacy. Perhaps there is a guilty embarrassment stemming from false humility. The form of the mistake is not important. What is important is only the recognition of a mistake as a mistake.
The mistake is always some form of concern with the Self to the exclusion of the patient. It is a failure to recognize Him as part of the Self and thus represents a confusion in identity. Conflict about what You are has entered Your Mind and You have become deceived about Yourself. And You are deceived about Yourself because You have denied the Source of Your Creation. If You are offering only healing, You cannot doubt. If You really want the problem solved, You cannot doubt. If You are certain what the problem is, You cannot doubt. Doubt is the result of conflicting wishes. Be sure of what You want and doubt becomes impossible.
8. How Can the Perception of Order of Difficulties Be Avoided?
The belief in order of difficulties is the basis for the world’s perception. It rests on differences, on uneven background and shifting foreground, on unequal heights and diverse sizes, on varying degrees of darkness and Light and thousands of contrasts in which each thing seen competes with every other in order to be recognized. A larger object overshadows a smaller one. A brighter thing draws the attention from another with less intensity of appeal. And a more threatening idea or one conceived of as more desirable by the world’s standards, completely upsets the mental balance. What the body’s eyes behold is only conflict. Look not to them for Peace and understanding.
Illusions are always illusions of differences. How could it be otherwise? By definition, an illusion is an attempt to make something real that is regarded as of major importance, but is recognized as being UnTrue. The Mind therefore seeks to make it True out of Its intensity of desire to have it for Itself. Illusions are travesties of Creation, attempts to bring Truth to lies. Finding Truth unacceptable, the Mind revolts against Truth and gives Itself an illusion of victory. Finding health a burden, It retreats into feverish dreams. And in these dreams the Mind is separate, different from other Minds, with different interests of Its own and able to gratify Its needs at the expense of Others.
Where do All these differences come from? Certainly they seem to be in the world outside. Yet it is surely the Mind That judges what the eyes behold. It is the Mind That interprets the eyes’ messages and gives them “meaning.” And this meaning does not exist in the world outside at all. What is seen as “Reality” is simply what the Mind prefers. Its hierarchy of values is projected outward and It sends the body’s eyes to find it. The body’s eyes will never see except through differences. Yet it is not the messages they bring on which perception rests. Only the Mind evaluates their messages and so only the Mind is responsible for seeing. It alone decides whether what is seen is real or illusory, desirable or undesirable, pleasurable or painful.
It is in the sorting out and categorizing activities of the Mind that errors in perception enter. And it is Here correction must be made. The Mind classifies what the body’s eyes bring to It according to Its preconceived values, judging where each sense datum fits best. What basis could be faultier than this? Unrecognized by Itself, It has Itself asked to be given what will fit into these categories. And having done so, It concludes that the categories must be True. On this the judgment of All differences rests, because it is on this that judgments of the world depend. Can this confused and senseless “reasoning” be depended on for Anything?
There can be no order of difficulty in healing merely because All sickness is illusion. Is it harder to dispel the belief of the insane in a larger hallucination as opposed to a smaller one? Will He agree more quickly to the unreality of a louder voice He hears than to that of a softer one? Will He dismiss more easily a whispered demand to kill than a shout? And do the number of pitchforks the devils He sees carrying affect their credibility in His perception? His Mind has categorized them All as real and so they are All real to Him. When He realizes they are All illusions they will disappear. And so it is with healing. The properties of illusions which seem to make them different are really irrelevant, for their properties are as illusory as they are.
The body’s eyes will continue to see differences, but the Mind Which has let Itself be healed will no longer acknowledge them. There will be Those Who seem to be “sicker” than Others and the body’s eyes will report Their changed appearances as before. But the Mind will put them All in one category: They are unreal. This is the gift of Its teacher: The understanding that only two categories are meaningful in sorting out the messages the Mind receives from what appears to be the outside world. And of these two but one is real. Just as Reality is wholly real, apart from size and shape and time and place, for differences cannot exist within it, so too are illusions without distinctions. The one answer to sickness of any kind is healing. The one answer to All illusions is Truth.
9. Are Changes Required in the Life Situations of God’s Teachers?
Changes are required in the Minds of God’s teachers. This may or may not involve changes in the external situation. Remember that no One is where He is by accident, and chance plays no part in God’s plan. It is most unlikely that changes in His attitudes would not be the first step in the newlymade teacher of God’s training. There is, however, no set pattern, since training is always highly individualized. There are Those Who are called upon to change Their Life situation almost immediately, but these are generally special cases. By far the majority are given a slowly evolving training program, in which as many previous mistakes as possible are corrected. Relationships in particular must be properly perceived and All dark cornerstones of unforgiveness removed. Otherwise the old thought system still has a basis for return.
As the teacher of God advances in His training, He learns one lesson with increasing thoroughness. He does not make His own decisions. He asks His teacher for His answer and it is this He follows as His guide for action. This becomes easier and easier, as the teacher of God learns to give up His own judgment. The giving up of judgment, the obvious prerequisite for hearing God’s Voice, is usually a fairly slow process, not because it is difficult, but because it is apt to be perceived as personally insulting. The world’s training is directed toward achieving a goal in direct opposition to that of Our curriculum. The world trains for reliance on One’s judgment as the criterion for maturity and Strength. Our curriculum trains for the relinquishment of judgment as the necessary condition of Salvation.
Judgment, like other devices by which the world of illusions is maintained, is totally misunderstood by the world. It is actually confused with Wisdom and substitutes for Truth. As the world uses the term, an Individual is capable of “good” and “bad” judgment and His education aims at strengthening the former and minimizing the latter. There is, however, considerable confusion about what these categories mean. What is “good” judgment to One is “bad” judgment to Another. Further, even the same Person classifies the same action as showing “good” judgment at one time and “bad” judgment at another time. Nor can any consistent criteria for determining what these categories are be really taught. The student will disagree with what His wouldbe teacher says about them and the teacher Himself will be inconsistent in what He believes they are.
“Good judgment” in these terms, does not mean Anything. No more does “bad.” It is necessary for the teacher of God to realize not that He should not judge, but that He cannot. In giving up judgment He merely gives up what He did not have. He gives up an illusion, or better, He has an illusion of giving up. He has actually merely become more honest. Recognizing that judgment was always impossible for Him, He no longer attempts it. This is no sacrifice. On the contrary, He puts Himself in a position where judgment through Him rather than by Him can occur. And this Judgment is neither “good” nor “bad.” It is the only Judgment there is and it is only one:
God’s Son is guiltless and sin does not exist.
The aim of Our curriculum, unlike the goal of the world’s learning, is the recognition that judgment in the usual sense is impossible. This is not an opinion but a fact. In order to judge Anything rightly, One would have to be fully aware of an inconceivably wide range of things: Past, present and to come. One would have to recognize in advance All the effects of His judgments on Everyone and Everything involved in them in any way. And One would have to be certain there is no distortion in His perception, so that His judgment would be wholly fair to Everyone on Whom it rests now and in the future. Who is in a position to do this? Who except in grandiose fantasies would claim this for Himself?
Remember how many times You thought You knew All the “facts” You needed for judgment and how wrong You were! Is there Anyone Who has not had this experience? Would You know how many times You merely thought You were right, without ever realizing You were wrong? Why would You choose such an arbitrary basis for decisionmaking? Wisdom is not judgment. It is the relinquishment of judgment. Make then but one more judgment. It is this:
There is Someone with You Whose judgment is perfect. He does know All the facts, past, present and to come. He does know All the effects of His judgment on Everyone and Everything involved in any way. And He is wholly fair to Everyone, for there is no distortion in His perception.
Therefore lay judgment down, not with regret but with a sigh of gratitude. Now are You free of a burden so great that You could merely stagger and fall down beneath it. And it was All illusion. Nothing more. Now can the teacher of God rise up unburdened and walk lightly on. Yet it is not only this that is His benefit. His sense of care is gone, for He has none. He has given it away, along with judgment. He gave Himself to Him Whose judgment He has chosen now to trust instead of His own. Now He makes no mistakes. His Guide is sure. And where He came to judge He comes to bless. Where now He laughs He used to come to weep.
It is not difficult to relinquish judgment. But it is difficult indeed to try to keep it. The teacher of God lays it down happily the instant He recognizes its cost. All of the ugliness He saw about Him was its outcome. All of the pain He looked upon was its result. All of the loneliness and sense of loss, of passing time and growing hopelessness, of sickening despair and fear of death: All these had come of it. And now He knows that these things need not be. Not one is True. For He has given up their cause and they, which never were but the effects of His mistaken choice, have fallen from Him. Teacher of God, this step will bring You Peace. Can it be difficult to want but this?
11. How Is Peace Possible In This World?
This is a question Everyone must ask. Certainly Peace seems to be impossible here. Yet the Word of God promises other things that seem impossible, as well as this. His Word has promised Peace. It has also promised that there is no death, that Resurrection must occur and that rebirth is Man’s inheritance. The world You see cannot be the world God loves and yet His Word assures Us that He loves the world. God’s Word has promised that Peace is possible here. And what He promises can hardly be impossible. But it is True that the world must be looked at differently, if His promises are to be accepted. What the world is, is but a fact. You cannot choose what this should be. But You can choose how You would see it. Indeed, You must choose this.
Again We come to the question of judgment. This time, ask Yourself whether Your judgment or the Word of God is more likely to be True. For they say different things about the world and things so opposite that it is pointless to try to reconcile them. God offers the world Salvation. Your judgment would condemn it. God says there is no death. Your judgment sees but death as the inevitable end of Life. God’s Word assures You that He loves the world. Your judgment says it is unlovable. Who is right? For One of You is wrong. It must be so.
The Text explains that the Holy Spirit is the Answer to All problems You have made. These problems are not real, but that is meaningless to Those Who believe in them. And Everyone believes in what He made, for it was made by His believing it. Into this strange and paradoxical situation – one without meaning and devoid of sense, yet out of which no way seems possible – God has sent His Judgment to answer Yours. Gently His Judgment substitutes for Yours. And through this substitution is the ununderstandable made understandable. How is Peace possible in this world? In Your judgment it is not possible and can never be possible. But in the Judgment of God what is reflected here is only Peace.
Peace is impossible to Those Who look on war. Peace is inevitable to Those Who offer Peace. How easily, then, is Your judgment of the world escaped. It is not the world which makes Peace seem impossible. It is the world You see that is impossible. Yet has God’s Judgment on this distorted world redeemed it and made it fit to Welcome Peace. And Peace descends on it in joyous answer. Peace now belongs here, because a Thought of God has entered. What else but a Thought of God turns hell to Heaven merely by being what It is? The earth bows down before Its gracious Presence and It leans down in answer to raise it up again. Now is the question different. It is no longer “Can Peace be possible in this world?” but instead
Is it not impossible that Peace be absent here?
12. How Many Teachers of God Are Needed to Save the World?
The answer to this question is “One.” One wholly perfect teacher, Whose learning is complete, suffices. This One, sanctified and redeemed, becomes the Self Who is the Son of God. He Who was always wholly Spirit now no longer sees Himself as a body, or even as in a body. Therefore He is limitless. And being limitless, His Thoughts are joined with God’s forever and ever. His perception of Himself is based upon God’s Judgment, not His own. Thus does He share God’s Will and bring His Thoughts to still deluded Minds. He is forever One, because He is as God created Him. He has accepted Christ and He is safed.
Thus does the son of Man become the Son of God. It is not really a change. It is a change of Mind. Nothing external alters, but Everything internal now reflects only the Love of God. God can no longer be feared, for the Mind sees no cause for punishment. God’s teachers appear to be many, for that is the world’s need. Yet being joined in one purpose, and one They share with God, how could They be separate from Each Other? What does it matter if They then appear in many forms? Their Minds are One. Their joining is complete. And God works through Them now as One, for that is what They are.
Why is the illusion of many necessary? Because Reality is not understandable to the deluded. Only a very Few can hear God’s Voice at all and even They cannot communicate His messages directly through the Spirit Which gave them. They need a medium through which communication becomes possible to Those Who do not realize that They are Spirit. A body They can see. A voice They understand and listen to without the fear that Truth would find in Them. Do not forget that Truth can come only where it is welcomed without fear. So do God’s teachers need a body, for Their Unity could not be recognized directly.
Yet what makes Them God’s teachers is Their recognition of the proper purpose of the body. As They advance in Their profession, They become more and more certain that the body’s function is but to let God’s Voice speak through it to human ears. And these ears will carry to the Mind of the hearer messages which are not of this world and the Mind will understand because of their Source. From this understanding will come the recognition, in this new teacher of God, of what the body’s purpose really is; the only use there really is for it. This lesson is enough to let the Thought of Unity come in and what is One is recognized as One. The teachers of God appear to share the illusion of separation, but because of what They use the body for, They do not believe in the illusion despite appearances.
The central lesson is always this: That what You use the body for, it will become to You. Use it for sin or for attack, which is the same as sin, and You will see it as sinful. Because it is sinful it is weak. nd being weak it suffers and it dies. Use it to bring the Word of God to Those Who have It not and the body becomes Holy. Because it is Holy it cannot be sick, nor can it die. When its usefulness is done it is laid by and that is All. The Mind makes this decision, as It makes All decisions which are responsible for the body’s condition. Yet the teacher of God does not make this decision alone. To do that would be to give the body another purpose from the one that keeps it Holy. God’s Voice will tell Him when He has fulfilled His role, just as It tells Him what His function is. He does not suffer either in going or remaining. Sickness is now impossible to Him.
Oneness and sickness cannot coexist. God’s teachers choose to look on dreams a while. It is a conscious choice. For They have learned that All choices are made consciously, with full awareness of their consequences. The dream says otherwise, but Who would put His faith in dreams, once they are recognized for what they are? Awareness of dreaming is the real function of God’s teachers. They watch the dream figures come and go, shift and change, suffer and die. Yet They are not deceived by what They see. They recognize that to behold a dream figure as sick and separate is no more real than to regard it as healthy and beautiful. Unity alone is not a thing of dreams. And it is this God’s teachers acknowledge as behind the dream, beyond All seeing and yet surely Theirs.
13. What is the Real Meaning of Sacrifice?
Although in Truth the term sacrifice is altogether meaningless, it does have meaning in the world. Like All things in the world its meaning is temporary and will ultimately fade into the nothingness from which it came when there is no more use for it. Now its real meaning is a lesson. Like All lessons it is an illusion, for in Reality there is nothing to learn. Yet this illusion must be replaced by a corrective device: Another illusion that replaces the first, so both can finally disappear. The first illusion, which must be displaced before another thought system can take hold, is that it is a sacrifice to give up the things of this world. What could this be but an illusion, since this world itself is nothing more than that?
It takes great learning both to realize and to accept the fact that the world has nothing to give. What can the sacrifice of nothing mean? It cannot mean that You have less because of it. There is no sacrifice in the world’s terms that does not involve the body. Think a while about what the world calls sacrifice: Power, fame, money, physical pleasure. Who is the hero to Whom All these things belong? Could they mean Anything except to a body? Yet a body cannot evaluate. By seeking after such things the Mind associates Itself with the body, obscuring Its identity and losing sight of what It really is.
Once this confusion has occurred, it becomes impossible for the Mind to understand that All the “pleasures” of the world are nothing. But what a sacrifice – and it is sacrifice indeed – All this entails! Now has the Mind condemned Itself to seek without finding, to be forever dissatisfied and discontented, to know not what It really wants to find. Who can escape this selfcondemnation? Only through God’s Word could this be possible. For selfcondemnation is a decision about identity. And no One doubts what He believes He is. He can doubt All things, but never this.
God’s teachers can have no regret on giving up the pleasures of the world. Is it a sacrifice to give up pain? Does an adult resent the giving up of children’s toys? Does One Whose Vision has already glimpsed the Face of Christ look back with longing on a slaughter house? No One Who has escaped the world and All its ills looks back on it with condemnation. Yet He must rejoice that He is free of All the sacrifice which its value would demand of Him. To them He sacrifices All His freedom. To them He sacrifices All His Peace. And to possess them must He sacrifice His hope of Heaven and remembrance of His Father’s Love. Who in His sane Mind chooses nothing as a substitute for Everything?
What is the real meaning of sacrifice? It is the cost of believing in illusions. It is the price that must be paid for the denial of Truth. There is no pleasure of the world that does not demand this, for otherwise the pleasure would be seen as pain. And no One asks for pain if He recognizes it. It is the idea of sacrifice that makes Him blind. He does not see what He is asking for. And so He seeks it in a thousand ways and in a thousand places, each time believing it is there and each time disappointed in the end. “Seek but do not find” remains this world’s stern decree and no One Who pursues the world’s goals can do otherwise.
You may believe this Course requires sacrifice of All You really hold dear. In one sense that is True, for You hold dear the things that crucify God’s Son. And it is the Course’s aim to set Him free. But do not be mistaken about what sacrifice means. It always means the giving up of what You want. And what, oh teacher of God, is it that You want? You have been called by God and You have answered. Would You now sacrifice that Call? Few have heard it as yet and They can but turn to You. There is no other hope in All the world that They can trust. There is no other voice in All the world that echoes God’s. If You would sacrifice the Truth, They stay in hell. And if They stay, You will remain with Them.
Do not forget that sacrifice is total. There are no “half sacrifices.” You cannot give up Heaven partially. You cannot be a little bit in hell. The Word of God has no exceptions. It is this that makes It Holy and beyond the world. It is Its Holiness That points to God. It is Its Holiness That makes You safe. It is denied if You attack any Brother for Anything. For it is here the split with God occurs. A split that is impossible. A split that cannot happen. Yet a split in which You surely will believe, because You have set up a situation that is impossible. And in this situation the impossible can seem to happen. It seems to happen at the “sacrifice” of Truth.
Teacher of God, do not forget the meaning of sacrifice and remember what each decision You make must mean in terms of cost. Decide for God and Everything is given You at no cost at all. Decide against Him and You choose nothing at the expense of the awareness of Everything. What would You teach? Remember only what You would learn. For it is here that Your concern should be. Atonement is for You. Your learning claims It and Your learning gives It. The world contains It not, but learn this Course and it is Yours. God holds out His Word to You, for He has need of teachers. What other way is there to save His Son?
14. How Will the World End?
Can what has no beginning really end? The world will end in an illusion, as it began. Yet will its ending be an illusion of mercy. The illusion of forgiveness, complete, excluding no One, limitless in gentleness, will cover it, hiding All evil, concealing All sin and ending guilt forever. So ends the world that guilt had made, for now it has no purpose and is gone. The Father of illusions is the belief that they have a purpose; that they serve a need or gratify a want. Perceived as purposeless, they are no longer seen. Their uselessness is recognized and they are gone. How but in this way are All illusions ended? They have been brought to Truth and Truth saw them not. It merely overlooked the meaningless.
Until forgiveness is complete, the world does have a purpose. It becomes the home in which forgiveness is born and where it grows and becomes stronger and more All embracing. Here is it nourished, for here it is needed. A gentle Savior, born where sin was made and guilt seemed real. Here is His home, for here there is need of Him indeed. He brings the ending of the world with Him. It is His Call God’s teachers answer, turning to Him in silence to receive His Word. The world will end when All things in it have been rightly judged by His judgment. The world will end with the benediction of Holiness upon it. When not one thought of sin remains, the world is over. It will not be destroyed nor attacked nor even touched. It will merely cease to seem to be.
Certainly this seems to be a long, long while away. “When not one thought of sin remains” appears to be a longrange goal indeed. But time stands still and waits on the goals of God’s teachers. Not one thought of sin will remain the instant any One of Them accepts the Atonement for Himself. It is not easier to forgive one sin than to forgive All of them. The illusion of orders of difficulty is an obstacle the teacher of God must learn to pass by and leave behind. One sin perfectly forgiven by one teacher of God can make Salvation complete. Can You understand this? No. It is meaningless to Anyone here. Yet it is the final lesson in which Unity is restored. It goes against All the thinking of the world, but so does Heaven.
The world will end when its thought system has been completely reversed. Until then, bits and pieces of its thinking will still seem sensible. The final lesson which brings the ending of the world cannot be grasped by Those not yet prepared to leave the world and go beyond its tiny reach. What, then, is the function of the teacher of God in this concluding lesson? He need merely learn how to approach it; to be willing to go in its direction. He need merely trust that, if God’s Voice tells Him it is a lesson He can learn, He can learn it. He does not judge it either as hard or easy. His teacher points to it and He trusts that He will show Him how to learn it.
The world will end in Joy because it is a place of sorrow. When Joy has come the purpose of the world has gone. The world will end in Peace because it is a place of war. When Peace has come, what is the purpose of the world? The world will end in laughter because it is a place of tears. Where there is laughter, Who can longer weep? And only complete forgiveness brings All this to bless the world. In Blessing it departs, for it will not end as it began. To turn hell into Heaven is the function of God’s teachers, for what They teach are lessons in which Heaven is reflected. And now sit down in True humility and realize that All God would have You do You can do. Do not be arrogant and say You cannot learn His Own curriculum. His Word says otherwise. His Will be done. It cannot be otherwise. And be You thankful it is so.
15. Is Each One to be Judged In the End?
Indeed, yes! No One can escape God’s final judgment. Who could flee forever from the Truth? But the final judgment will not come until it is no longer associated with fear. One day Each One will Welcome it and on that very day it will be given Him. He will hear His sinlessness proclaimed around and around the world, setting it free as God’s final judgment on Him is received. This is the judgment in which Salvation lies. This is the judgment that will set Him free. This is the judgment in which All things are freed with Him. Time pauses as Eternity comes near and silence lies across the world that Everyone may hear this judgment of the Son of God:
Holy are You, eternal, free and whole,
At Peace forever in the Heart of God.
Where is the world and where is sorrow now?
Is this Your judgment on Yourself, teacher of God? Do You believe that this is wholly True? No, not yet, not yet. But this is still Your goal; why You are here. It is Your function to prepare Yourself to hear this judgment and to recognize that it is True. One instant of complete belief in this and You will go beyond belief to Certainty. One instant out of time can bring time’s end. Judge not, for You but judge Yourself and thus delay this final judgment. What is Your judgment on the world, teacher of God? Have You yet learned to stand aside and hear the Voice of Judgment in Yourself? Or do You still attempt to take His role from Him? Learn to be quiet, for His Voice is heard in stillness. And His Judgment comes to All Who stand aside in quiet listening and wait for Him.
You Who are sometimes sad and sometimes angry, Who sometimes feel Your just due is not given You and Your best efforts meet with lack of appreciation and even with contempt: Give up these foolish thoughts. They are too small and meaningless to occupy Your Holy Minds an instant longer. God’s Judgment waits for You to set You free. What can the world hold out to You, regardless of Your judgments on its gifts, that You would rather have? You will be judged and judged in fairness and in honesty. There is no deceit in God. His promises are sure. Only remember that. His promises have guaranteed His judgment, and His alone, will be accepted in the end. It is Your function to make that end be soon. It is Your function to hold it in Your Heart and offer it to All the world to keep it safe.
16. How Should the Teacher of God Spend His Day?
To the advanced teacher of God this question is meaningless. There is no program, for the lessons change each day. Yet He is sure of but one thing: They do not change at random. Seeing this, and understanding it is True, He rests content. He will be told All that His role should be, this day and every day. And Those Who share that role with Him will find Him, so They can learn the lessons for the day together. Not One is absent Whom He needs. Not One is sent without a learning goal already set and one which can be met that very day. For the advanced teacher of God, then, this question is superfluous. It has been asked and answered and He keeps in constant contact with the Answer. He is set and sees the road on which He walks stretch surely and smoothly before Him.
But what about Those Who have not reached His certainty? They are not yet ready for such lack of structuring on Their own part. What must They do to learn to give the day to God? There are some general rules which do apply, although Each One must use them as best He can in His own way. Routines as such are dangerous, because they easily become gods in their own right, threatening the very goals for which they were set up. Broadly speaking, then, it can be said that it is well to start the day right. It is always possible to begin again, should the day begin with error. Yet there are obvious advantages in terms of saving time if the need for this can be avoided.
At the beginning it is wise to think in terms of time. This is by no means the ultimate criterion, but at the outset it is probably the simplest to observe. The saving of time is an essential early emphasis which, although it remains important throughout the learning process, becomes less and less emphasized. At the outset, We can safely say that time devoted to starting the day right does indeed save time. How much time should be so spent? This must depend on the teacher of God Himself. He cannot claim that title until He has gone through the Workbook, since We are learning within the framework of Our Course. After completion of the more structured practice periods which the Workbook contains, individual need becomes the chief consideration.
This Course is always practical. It may be that the teacher of God is not in a situation which fosters quiet thought as He awakes. If this is so, let Him but remember that He chooses to spend time with God as soon as possible and let Him do so. Duration is not the major concern. One can easily sit still an hour with closed eyes and accomplish nothing. One can as easily give God only an instant and in that instant join with Him completely. Perhaps the one generalization that can be made is this: As soon as possible after waking take Your quiet time, continuing a minute or two after You begin to find it difficult. You may find that the difficulty will diminish and drop away. If not, that is the time to stop.
The same procedures should be followed at night. Perhaps Your quiet time should be fairly early in the evening, if it is not feasible for You to take it just before going to sleep. It is not wise to lie down for it. It is better to sit up, in whatever position You prefer. Having gone through the Workbook You must have come to some conclusions in this respect. If possible, however, just before sleeping is a desirable time to devote to God. It sets Your Mind into a pattern of rest and orients You away from fear. If it is expedient to spend this time earlier, at least be sure that You do not forget a brief period, not more than a moment will do, in which You close Your eyes and think of God.
There is one thought in particular that should be remembered throughout the day. It is a thought of pure Joy, a thought of Peace, a thought of limitless release – limitless because All things are freed within it. You think You made a place of safety for Yourself. You think You made a power that can save You from All the fearful things You see in dreams. It is not so. Your safety lies not there. What You give up is merely the illusion of protecting illusions. And it is this You fear and only this. How foolish to be so afraid of nothing! Nothing at all! Your defenses will not work, but You are not in danger. You have no need of them. Recognize this and they will disappear. And only then will You accept Your real protection.
How simply and how easily does the day slip by for the teacher of God Who has accepted His protection! All that He did before in the Name of safety no longer interests Him. For He is safe and knows it to be so. He has a Guide Who will not fail. He need make no distinctions among the problems He perceives, for He to Whom He turns with All of them recognizes no order of difficulty in resolving them. He is as safe in the Present as He was before illusions were accepted into His Mind and as He will be when He has let them go. There is no difference in His state at different times and different places because they are All One to God. This is His safety. And He has no need for more than this.
Yet there will be temptations along the way the teacher of God has yet to travel and He has need of reminding Himself throughout the day of His protection. How can He do this, particularly during the time when His Mind is occupied with external things? He can but try and His success depends on His conviction that He will succeed. He must be sure success is not of Him, but will be given Him at any time, in any place and circumstance He calls for it. There are times His certainty will waver and the instant this occurs He will return to earlier attempts to place reliance on Himself alone. Forget not this is magic and that magic is a sorry substitute for True assistance. It is not good enough for God’s teacher because it is not good enough for God’s Son.
The avoidance of magic is the avoidance of temptation. For All temptation is nothing more than the attempt to substitute another will for God’s. These attempts may indeed seem frightening, yet they are merely pathetic. They can have no effects, neither good nor bad, neither rewarding nor demanding sacrifice, healing nor destructive, quieting nor fearful. When All magic is recognized as merely nothing, the teacher of God has reached the most advanced state. All intermediate lessons will but lead to this and bring this goal nearer to recognition. For magic of any kind, in All its forms, simply does nothing. Its powerlessness is the reason it can be so easily escaped. What has no effects can hardly terrify.
There is no substitute for the Will of God. In simple statement, it is to this fact that the teacher of God devotes His day. Each substitute He may accept as real can but deceive Him. But He is safe from All deception if He so decides. Perhaps He needs to remember:
God is with Me. I cannot be deceived.
Perhaps He prefers other words or only one or none at all. Yet each temptation to accept magic as True must be abandoned through His recognition not that it is fearful, not that it is sinful, not that it is dangerous, but merely that it is meaningless. Rooted in sacrifice and separation, two aspects of one error and no more, He merely chooses to give up All that He never had. And for this “sacrifice” is Heaven restored to His awareness.
Is not this an exchange that You would want? The world would gladly make it, if it knew it could be made. It is God’s teachers Who must teach it that it can. And so it is Their function to make sure that They have learned it. No risk is possible throughout the day except to put Your trust in magic, for it is only this that leads to pain.
There is no will but God’s.
His teachers know that this is so and have learned that Everything but this is magic. All belief in magic is maintained by just one simpleminded illusion: that it works. All through His training, every day and hour, and even every minute and second, must God’s teachers learn to recognize the forms of magic and perceive their meaninglessness. Fear is withdrawn from them and so they go. And thus the Gate of Heaven is reopened and its Light can shine again on an untroubled Mind.
17. How Do God’s Teachers Deal With Their Pupils’ Thoughts of Magic?
This is a crucial question both for teacher and pupil. If this issue is mishandled, the teacher of God has hurt Himself and has also attacked His pupil. This strengthens fear and makes the magic seem quite real to Both of Them. How to deal with magic thus becomes a major lesson for the teacher of God to master. His first responsibility in this is not to attack it. If a magic thought arouses anger in any form, God’s teachers can be sure that He is strengthening His own belief in sin and has condemned Himself. He can be sure as well that He has asked for depression, pain, fear and disaster to come to Him. Let Him remember, then, it is not this that He would teach because it is not this that He would learn.
There is, however, a temptation to respond to magic in a way that reinforces it. Nor is this always obvious. It can, in fact, be easily concealed beneath a wish to help. It is this double wish that makes the help of little value and must lead to undesired outcomes. Nor should it be forgotten that the outcome which results will always come to teacher and to pupil. How many times has it been emphasized that You give but to Yourself? And where could this be better shown than in the kinds of help the teacher gives to Those Who need His aid? Here is His gift most clearly given Him. For He will give only what He has chosen for Himself. And in this gift is His judgment upon the Holy Son of God.
It is easiest to let error be corrected where it is most apparent and errors can be recognized by their results. A lesson Truly taught can lead to nothing but release for teacher and pupil, Who have shared in one intent. Attack can enter only if perception of separate goals has entered. And this must indeed have been the case if the result is Anything but Joy. The single aim of the teacher turns the divided goal of the pupil into one direction, with the call for help becoming His one appeal. This then is easily responded to with just one answer and this answer will enter the teacher’s Mind unfailingly. From there it shines into His pupil’s Mind, making It One with His.
Perhaps it will be helpful to remember that no One can be angry at a fact. It is always an interpretation that gives rise to negative emotions, regardless of their seeming justification by what appear as facts. Regardless, too, of the intensity of the anger which is aroused. It may be merely slight irritation, perhaps too mild to be even clearly recognized. Or it may also take the form of intense rage, accompanied by thoughts of violence, fantasied or apparently acted out. It does not matter. All of these reactions are the same. They obscure the Truth and this can never be a matter of degree. Either Truth is apparent or It is not. It cannot be partially recognized. Who is unaware of Truth must look upon illusions.
Anger in response to perceived magic thoughts is the basic cause of fear. Consider what this reaction means and its centrality in the world’s thought system becomes apparent. A magic thought, by its mere presence, acknowledges a separation from God. It states, in the clearest form possible, that the Mind which thinks It believes It has a separate will can oppose the Will of God and succeed. That this can hardly be a fact is obvious. Yet that it can be believed as fact is surely so. And herein lies the birthplace of guilt. Who usurps the place of God and takes it for Himself now has a deadly “enemy.” And He must stand alone in His protection and make Himself a shield to keep Him safe from fury that can never be abated and vengeance that can never be satisfied.
How can this unfair battle be resolved? Its ending is inevitable, for its outcome must be death. How then can One believe in One’s defenses? Magic again must help. Forget the battle. Accept it as a fact and then forget it. Do not remember the impossible odds against You. Do not remember the immensity of the “enemy” and do not think about Your frailty in comparison. Accept Your separation, but do not remember how it came about. Believe that You have won it, but do not retain the slightest memory of Who Your great “opponent” really is. Projecting Your “forgetting” onto Him, it seems to You He has forgotten, too.
But what will now be Your reaction to All magic thoughts? They can but reawaken sleeping guilt, which You have hidden but have not let go. Each one says clearly to Your frightened Mind, “You have usurped the place of God. Think not He has forgotten.” Here We have the fear of God most starkly represented. For in that thought has guilt already raised madness to the throne of God Himself. And now there is no hope. Except to kill. Here is Salvation now. An angry Father pursues His guilty Son. Kill or be killed, for here alone is choice. Beyond this there is none, for what was done cannot be done without. The stain of blood can never be removed and Anyone Who bears this stain on Him must meet with death.
Into this hopeless situation God sends His teachers. They bring the Light of hope from God Himself. There is a Way in which escape is possible. It can be learned and taught, but it requires patience and abundant willingness. Given that, the lesson’s manifest simplicity stands out like an intense white Light against a black horizon, for such it is. If anger comes from an interpretation and not a fact, it is never justified. Once this is even dimly grasped, the Way is open. Now it is possible to take the next step. The interpretation can be changed at last. Magic thoughts need not lead to condemnation, for they do not really have the power to give rise to guilt. And so they can be overlooked and thus forgiven in the Truest sense.
Madness but seems terrible. In Truth it has no power to make Anything. Like the magic which becomes its servant, it neither attacks nor protects. To see it and to recognize its thought system is to look on nothing. Can nothing give rise to anger? Hardly so. Remember then, teacher of God, that anger recognizes a Reality that is not there. Yet is the anger certain witness that You do believe in it as fact. Now is escape impossible until You see You have responded to Your own interpretation, which You have projected on an outside world. Let this grim sword be taken from You now. There is no death. This sword does not exist. The fear of God is causeless. But His Love is Cause of Everything beyond All fear and thus forever real and always True.
18. How Is Correction Made?
Correction of a lasting nature – and only this is True correction – cannot be made until the teacher of God has ceased to confuse interpretation with fact or illusion with Truth. If He argues with His pupil about a magic thought, attacks it, tries to establish its error or demonstrate its falsity, He is but witnessing to its Reality. Depression is then inevitable, for He has “proved” both to His pupil and Himself that it is Their task to escape from What is real. And this can only be impossible. Reality is changeless. Magic thoughts are but illusions. Otherwise Salvation would be only the same age old impossible dream in but another form. Yet the dream of Salvation has new content. It is not the form alone in which the difference lies.
God’s teachers’ major lesson is to learn how to react to magic thoughts wholly without anger. Only in this way can They proclaim the Truth about Themselves. Through Them, the Holy Spirit can now speak of the Reality of the Son of God. Now He can remind the world of sinlessness, the one unchanged, unchangeable condition of All That God created. Now He can speak the Word of God to listening ears and bring Christ’s Vision to eyes that see. Now is He free to teach All Minds the Truth of What They are, so They will gladly be returned to Him. And now is guilt forgiven, overlooked completely in His sight and in God’s Word.
Anger but screeches, “Guilt is real!” Reality is blotted out as this insane belief is taken as replacement for God’s Word. The body’s eyes now “see”. Its ears alone are thought to hear. Its little space and tiny breath become the measure of Reality. And Truth becomes diminutive and meaningless. Correction has one answer to All this and to the world that rests on this:
You but mistake interpretation for the Truth. And You are wrong. But a mistake is not a sin, nor has Reality been taken from its throne by Your mistakes. God reigns forever and His laws alone prevail upon You and upon the world. His Love remains the only Thing there is. Fear is illusion, for You are like Him.
In order to heal, it thus becomes essential for the teacher of God to let All His own mistakes be corrected. If He senses even the faintest hint of irritation in Himself as He responds to Anyone, let Him instantly realize that He has made an interpretation which is not True. Then let Him turn within to His Eternal Guide and let Him judge what the response should be. So is He healed and in His healing is His pupil healed with Him. The sole responsibility of God’s teacher is to accept the Atonement for Himself. Atonement means correction or the undoing of errors. When this has been accomplished, the teacher of God becomes a Miracle Worker by definition. His sins have been forgiven Him and He no longer condemns Himself. How can He then condemn Anyone? And Who is there Whom His forgiveness can fail to heal?
19. What Is Justice?
Justice is the Divine correction for injustice. Injustice is the basis for All the judgments of the world. Justice corrects the interpretations to which injustice gives rise and cancels them out. Neither justice nor injustice exists in Heaven, for error is impossible and correction meaningless. In this world, however, forgiveness depends on justice, since All attack can only be unjust. Justice is the Holy Spirit’s verdict upon the world. Except in His judgment justice is impossible, for no One in the world is capable of making only just interpretations and laying All injustices aside. If God’s Son were fairly judged, there would be no need for Salvation. The thought of separation would have been forever inconceivable.
Justice, like its opposite, is an interpretation. It is, however, the one interpretation that leads to Truth. This becomes possible because, while it is not True in itself, justice includes nothing that opposes Truth. There is no inherent conflict between justice and Truth. One is but the first small step in the direction of the Other. The path becomes quite different as One goes along. Nor could All the magnificence, the grandeur of the scene and the enormous opening vistas that rise to meet One as He travels on, be foretold from the outset. Yet even these, whose splendor reaches indescribable heights as One proceeds, fall short indeed of All that awaits One when the pathway ceases and time ends with it. But somewhere One must start. Justice is the beginning.
All concepts of Your Brothers and Yourself, All fears of future states and All concern about the past stem from injustice. Here is the lens which, held before the body’s eyes, distorts perception and brings witness of the distorted world back to the Mind That made the lens and holds it very dear. Selectively and arbitrarily is every concept of the world built up in just this way. “Sins” are perceived and justified by this careful selectivity in which All thought of wholeness must be lost. Forgiveness has no place in such a scheme, for not one “sin” but seems forever True.
Salvation is God’s justice. It restores to Your awareness the wholeness of the fragments You perceive as broken off and separate. And it is this that overcomes the fear of death. For separate fragments must decay and die, but wholeness is immortal. It remains forever and forever like its Creator, being One with Him. God’s Judgment is His justice. Onto this – a judgment wholly lacking in condemnation, an evaluation based entirely on Love – You have projected Your injustice, giving God the lens of warped perception through which You look. Now it belongs to Him and not to You. You are afraid of Him and do not see You hate and fear Your Self as enemy.
Pray for God’s justice and do not confuse His mercy with Your own insanity. Perception can make whatever picture the Mind desires to see. Remember this. In this lies either Heaven or hell, as You elect. God’s justice points to Heaven just because it is entirely impartial. It accepts All evidence that is brought before it, omitting nothing and assessing nothing as separate and apart from All the rest. From this one standpoint does it judge, and this alone. Here All attack and condemnation become meaningless and indefensible. Perception rests, the Mind is still and Light returns again. Vision is now restored. What had been lost has now been found. The Peace of God descends on All the world and We can see. And We can see!
20. What Is the Peace of God?
It has been said that there is a kind of Peace that is not of this world. How is it recognized? How is it found? And being found, how can it be retained? Let Us consider each of these questions separately, for each reflects a different step along the way.
a. How can the Peace of God be recognized?
God’s Peace is recognized at first by just one thing: In every way it is totally unlike All previous experiences. It calls to Mind nothing that went before. It brings with it no past associations. It is a new thing entirely. There is a contrast, yes, between this thing and All the past. But strangely, it is not a contrast of True differences. The past just slips away and in its place is everlasting quiet. Only that. The contrast first perceived has merely gone. Quiet has reached to cover Everything.
b. How is this quiet found?
No One can fail to find it Who but seeks out its conditions. God’s Peace can never come where anger is, for anger must deny that Peace exists. Who sees anger as justified in any way or any circumstance proclaims that Peace is meaningless and must believe that it cannot exist. In this condition, Peace cannot be found. Therefore, forgiveness is the necessary condition for finding the Peace of God. More than this, given forgiveness there must be Peace. For what except attack will lead to war? And what but Peace is opposite to war? Here the initial contrast stands out clear and apparent. Yet when Peace is found, the war is meaningless. And it is conflict now that is perceived as nonexistent and unreal.
c. How is the Peace of God retained, once it is found?
Returning anger, in whatever form, will drop the heavy curtain once again and the belief that Peace cannot exist will certainly return. War is again accepted as the one Reality. Now must You once again lay down Your sword, although You may not recognize that You have picked it up again. But You will learn, as You remember even faintly now what happiness was Yours without it, that You must have taken it again as Your defense. Stop for a moment now and think of this: Is conflict what You want or is God’s Peace the better choice? Which gives You more? A tranquil Mind is not a little gift. Would You not rather live than choose to die?
Living is Joy, but death can only weep. You see in death escape from what You made. But this You do not see: That You made death and it is but illusion of an end. Death cannot be escape, because it is not Life in which the problem lies. Life has no opposite, for it is God. Life and death seem to be opposites because You have decided that death ends Life. Forgive the world and You will understand that Everything Which God created cannot have an end and nothing He did not create is real. In this one sentence is Our Course explained. In this one sentence is Our practicing given its one direction. And in this the Holy Spirit’s whole curriculum is specified exactly as it is.
d. What is the Peace of God?
No more than this: The simple understanding that His Will is wholly without opposite. There is no thought that contradicts His Will, yet can be True. The contrast between His Will and Yours but seemed to be Reality. In Truth there is no conflict, because His Will is Yours. Now is the mighty Will of God Himself His gift to You. He does not seek to keep It for Himself. Why would You seek to keep Your tiny, frail imaginings apart from Him? The Will of God is One and All there is. This is Your heritage. The Universe beyond the sun and stars, and All the thoughts of which You can conceive, belong to You. God’s Peace is the condition for His Will. Attain His Peace and You remember Him.
21. What Is the Role of Words in Healing?
Strictly speaking, words play no part at All in healing. The motivating factor is Prayer or asking. What You ask for You receive. But this refers to the Prayer of the Heart, not to the words You use in praying. Sometimes the words and the Prayer are contradictory, sometimes they agree. It does not matter. God does not understand words, for they were made by separated Minds to keep Them in the illusion of separation. Words can be helpful, particularly for the beginner, in helping concentration and facilitating the exclusion or at least the control of extraneous thoughts. Let Us not forget, however, that words are but symbols of symbols. They are thus twice removed from Reality.
As symbols, words have quite specific references. Even when they seem most abstract, the picture which comes to Mind is apt to be very concrete. Unless a specific referent does occur to the Mind in conjunction with the word, the word has little or no practical meaning and thus cannot help the healing process. The Prayer of the Heart does not really ask for concrete things. It always requests some kind of experience, the specific things asked for being the bringers of the desired experience in the judgment of the asker. The words, then, are symbols for the things asked for, but the things Themselves but stand for the experiences hoped for.
The Prayer for things of this world will bring experiences of this world. If the Prayer of the Heart asks for this, this will be given because this will be received. It is impossible that the Prayer of the Heart remain unanswered in the perception of the One Who asks. If He asks for the impossible, if He wants what does not exist or seeks for illusions in His Heart, All this becomes His own. The power of His decision offers it to Him as He requests. Herein lie hell and Heaven. The sleeping Son of God has but this power left to Him. It is enough. His words do not matter. Only the Word of God has any meaning, because it symbolizes that which has no human symbols at all. The Holy Spirit alone understands what this Word stands for. And this, too, is enough.
Is the teacher of God then to avoid the use of words in His teaching? No, indeed. There are many Who must be reached through words, being as yet unable to hear in silence. The teacher of God must, however, learn to use words in a new way. Gradually, He learns how to let His words be chosen for Him by ceasing to decide for Himself what He will say. This process is merely a special case of the Workbook lesson I will step back and let Him lead the way. The teacher of God accepts the words which are offered Him and gives as He receives. He does not control the direction of His speaking. He listens and hears and speaks.
A major hindrance in this aspect of His learning is the teacher of God’s fear about the validity of what He hears. And what He hears may indeed be quite startling. It may also seem to be irrelevant to the presented problem as He perceives it, and may, in fact, confront Him with a situation that appears to be very embarrassing. All these are judgments which have no value. They are His own, coming from the shabby selfperception that He would leave behind. Judge not the words that come to You, but offer them in confidence. They are far wiser than Your own. God’s teachers have God’s Word behind their symbols. And He Himself gives to the words They use the power of His Spirit, raising them from meaningless symbols to the call of Heaven itself.
22. How Are Healing and Atonement Related?
Healing and Atonement are not related, They are identical. There is no order of difficulty in Miracles because there are no degrees of Atonement. It is the one complete concept possible in this world, because It is the source of a wholly unified perception. Partial Atonement is a meaningless idea, just as special areas of hell in Heaven is inconceivable. Accept Atonement and You are healed. Atonement is the Word of God. Accept His Word and what remains to make sickness possible? Accept His Word and every Miracle has been accomplished. To forgive is to heal. The teacher of God has taken accepting the Atonement for Himself as His only function. What is there then He cannot heal? What Miracle can be withheld from Him?
The progress of the teacher of God may be slow or rapid, depending on whether He recognizes the Atonement’s inclusiveness or for a time excludes some problem areas from It. In some cases, there is a sudden and complete awareness of the perfect applicability of the lesson of Atonement to All situations. This, however, is comparatively rare. The teacher of God may have accepted the function God has given Him long before He has learned All that His acceptance holds out to Him. It is only the end that is certain. Anywhere along the way, the necessary realization of inclusiveness may reach Him. If the way seems long, let Him be content. He has decided on the direction He will take. What more is asked of Him? And having done what was required, would God withhold the rest?
That forgiveness is healing needs to be understood, if the teacher of God is to make progress. The idea that a body can be sick is a central concept in the ego’s thought system. This thought gives the body autonomy, separates it from the Mind and keeps the idea of attack inviolate. If the body could be sick Atonement would be impossible. A body that can order a Mind to do as it sees fit would merely take the place of God and prove Salvation is impossible. What then is left to heal? The body has become lord of the Mind. How could the Mind be returned to the Holy Spirit unless the body is killed? And Who would want Salvation at such a price?
Certainly sickness does not appear to be a decision. Nor would Anyone actually believe He wants to be sick. Perhaps He can accept the idea in theory, but it is rarely if ever consistently applied to All specific forms of sickness, both in the Individual’s perception of Himself and of All Others as well. Nor is it at this level that the teacher of God calls forth the Miracle of healing. He overlooks the Mind and body, seeing only the Face of Christ shining in front of Him, correcting All mistakes and healing All perception. Healing is the result of the recognition, by God’s teacher, of Who it is that is in need of healing. This recognition has no special reference. It is True of All things that God created. In it are All illusions healed.
When a teacher of God fails to heal, it is because He has forgotten Who He is. Another’s sickness thus becomes His own. In allowing this to happen, He has identified with Another’s ego and has thus confused Him with a body. In so doing, He has refused to accept Atonement for Himself and can hardly offer It to His Brother in Christ’s Name. He will, in fact, be unable to recognize His Brother at all, for His Father did not create bodies, and so He is seeing in a Brother only the unreal. Mistakes do not correct mistakes and distorted perception does not heal. Step back now, teacher of God. You have been wrong. Lead not the way, for You have lost it. Turn quickly to Your teacher and let Yourself be healed.
The offer of Atonement is Universal. It is equally applicable to All Individuals in All circumstances. And in it is the power to heal All Individuals of All forms of sickness. Not to believe this is to be unfair to God and thus unfaithful to Him. A sick Person perceives Himself as separate from God. Would You see Him as separate from You? It is Your task to heal the sense of separation that has made Him sick. It is Your function to recognize for Him that what He believes about Himself is not the Truth. It is Your forgiveness that must show Him this. Healing is very simple. Atonement is received and offered. Having been received, it must be accepted. It is in the receiving, then, that healing lies. All else must follow from this single purpose.
Who can limit the power of God Himself? Who then can say Who can be healed of what and what must remain beyond God’s power to forgive? This is insanity indeed. It is not up to God’s teachers to set limits upon Him, because it is not up to Them to judge His Son. And to judge His Son is to limit His Father. Both are equally meaningless. Yet this will not be understood until God’s teacher recognizes that they are the same mistake. Herein does He receive Atonement, for He withdraws His judgment from the Son of God, accepting Him as God created Him. No longer does He stand apart from God, determining where healing should be given and where it should be withheld. Now can He say with God
This is My beloved Son, created perfect and forever so.
23. Does Jesus Have a Special Place in Healing?
God’s gifts can rarely be received directly. Even the most advanced of God’s teachers will give way to temptation in this world. Would it be fair if Their pupils were denied healing because of this? The bible says “Ask in the Name of Jesus Christ.” Is this merely an appeal to magic? A Name does not heal, nor does an invocation call forth any special power. What does it mean to call on Jesus Christ? What does calling on His Name confer? Why is the appeal to Him part of healing?
We have repeatedly stated that One Who has perfectly accepted the Atonement for Himself can heal the world. Indeed, He has already done so. Temptation may recur to Others, but never to this One. He has become the risen Son of God. He has overcome death because He has accepted Life. He has recognized Himself as God created Him. And in so doing He has recognized All living things as part of Him. There is now no limit on His power, because it is the Power of God. So has His Name become the Name of God, for He no longer sees Himself as separate from Him.
What does this mean to You? It means that in remembering Jesus You are remembering God. The whole relationship of the Son to the Father lies in Him. His part in the Sonship is also Yours and His completed learning guarantees Your own success. Is He still available for help? What did He say about this? Remember His promises and ask Yourself honestly whether it is likely that He will fail to keep them. Can God fail His Son? And can One Who is One with God be unlike Him? Who transcends the body has transcended limitation. Would the greatest teacher be unavailable to Those Who follow Him?
The Name of Jesus Christ as such is but a symbol. But it stands for Love That is not of this world. It is a symbol that can safely be used as a replacement for the many Names of All the gods You pray to. It becomes the shining symbol for the Word of God, so close to What it stands for that the little space between the Two is lost the moment that the Name is called to Mind. Remembering His Name is to give thanks for All the gifts that God has given You. And gratitude to God becomes the way in which He is remembered, for Love cannot be far behind a grateful Heart and thankful Mind. God enters easily, for these are the True conditions for Your coming home.
Jesus has led the way. Why would You not be grateful to Him? He has asked for Love, but only that He might give It to You. You do not love Yourself. But in His eyes Your loveliness is so complete and flawless that He sees in it an image of His Father. You become the symbol of His Father here on earth. To You He looks for hope, because in You He sees no limit and no stain to mar Your beautiful perfection. In His eyes Christ’s Vision shines in perfect constancy. He has remained with You. Would You not learn the lesson of Salvation through His learning? Why would You choose to start again, when He has made the journey for You?
No One on earth can grasp what Heaven is or what its One Creator really means. Yet We have Witnesses. It is to Them that Wisdom would appeal. There have been Those Whose learning far exceeds what You can learn. Nor would We teach the limitations We have laid on Us. No One Who has become a True and dedicated teacher of God forgets His Brothers. Yet what He can offer Them is limited by what He learns Himself. Then turn to One Who laid All limits by and went beyond the farthest reach of learning. He will take You with Him, for He did not go alone. And You were with Him then, as You are now.
This Course has come from Him because His words have reached You in a language You can love and understand. Are other teachers possible, to lead the way to Those Who speak in different tongues and appeal to different symbols? Certainly there are. Would God leave Anyone without a very present help in time of trouble, a Savior Who can symbolize Himself? Yet do We need a manyfaceted curriculum, not because of content differences but because symbols must shift and change to suit the need. Jesus has come to answer Yours. In Him You find God’s Answer. Do You then teach with Him, for He is with You. He is always here.
24. Is Reincarnation True?
In the ultimate sense, reincarnation is impossible. There is no past nor future and the idea of birth into a body has no meaning either once or many times. Reincarnation cannot, then, be True in any real sense. Our only question should be
Is the concept helpful?
And that depends, of course, on what it is used for. If it is used to strengthen the recognition of the eternal nature of Life it is helpful indeed. Is any other question about it really useful in lighting up the way? Like many other beliefs, it can be bitterly misused. At least, such misuse offers preoccupation and perhaps pride in the past. At worst, it induces inertia in the Present. In between, many kinds of folly are possible.
Reincarnation would not, under any circumstances, be the problem to be dealt with now. If it were responsible for some of the difficulties the Individual faces now, His task would still be only to escape from them now. If He is laying the groundwork for a future Life, He can still work out His Salvation only now. To Some there may be comfort in the concept and if it heartens Them its value is selfevident. It is certain, however, that the way to Salvation can be found by Those Who believe in reincarnation and by Those Who do not. The idea cannot, therefore, be regarded as essential to the curriculum. There is always some risk in seeing the Present in terms of the past. There is always some Good in any thought which strengthens the idea that Life and the body are not the same.
For Our purposes, it would not be helpful to take any definite stand on reincarnation. A teacher of God should be as helpful to Those Who believe in it as to Those Who do not. If a definite stand on it were required of Him, it would merely limit His usefulness as well as His own decisionmaking. Our Course is not concerned with any concept that is not acceptable to Anyone, regardless of His formal beliefs. His ego will be enough for Him to cope with and it is not part of Wisdom to add sectarian controversies to His burdens. Nor would there be an advantage in His premature acceptance of the Course merely because It advocates a longheld belief of His own.
It cannot be too strongly emphasized that this Course aims at a complete reversal of thought. When this is finally accomplished issues such as the validity of reincarnation become meaningless. Until then they are likely to be merely controversial. The teacher of God is therefore wise to step away from All such questions, for He has much to teach and learn apart from them. He should both learn and teach that theoretical issues but waste time, draining it away from its appointed purpose. If there are aspects to any concept or belief that will be helpful, He will be told about it. He will also be told how to use it. What more need He know?
Does this mean that the teacher of God should not believe in reincarnation Himself or discuss it with Others Who do? The answer is: Certainly not! If He does believe in reincarnation, it would be a mistake for Him to renounce the belief unless His Internal Teacher so advised. And this is most unlikely. He might be advised that He is misusing the belief in some way which is detrimental to His pupil’s advance or His own. Reinterpretation would then be recommended because it would be necessary. All that must be recognized, however, is that birth was not the beginning and death is not the end. Yet even this much is not required of the beginner. He need merely accept the idea that what He knows is not necessarily All there is to learn. His journey has begun.
The emphasis of this Course always remains the same: It is at this moment that complete Salvation is offered You and it is at this moment that You can accept It. This is still Your one responsibility. Atonement might be equated with total escape from the past and total lack of interest in the future. Heaven is here. There is nowhere else. Heaven is now. There is no other time. No teaching that does not lead to this is of concern to God’s teachers. All beliefs will point to this if properly interpreted. In this sense it can be said that their Truth lies in their usefulness. All beliefs that lead to progress should be honored. This is the sole criterion this Course requires. No more than this is necessary.
25. Are “Psychic” Powers Desirable?
The answer to this question is much like the preceding one. There are, of course, no “unnatural” powers and it is obviously merely an appeal to magic to make up a power that does not exist. It is equally obvious, however, that each Individual has many abilities of which He is unaware. As His awareness increases, He may well develop abilities that seem quite startling to Him. Yet nothing that He can do can compare even in the slightest with the glorious surprise of remembering Who He is. Let All His learning and All His effort be directed toward this one great final surprise and He will not be content to be delayed by the little ones that may come to Him on the way.
Certainly there are many “psychic” powers that are clearly in line with this Course. Communication is not limited to the small range of channels the world recognizes. If it were there would be little point in trying to teach Salvation. It would be impossible to do so. The limits the world places on communication is the chief barrier to direct experience of the Holy Spirit, Whose Presence is always there and Whose Voice is available but for the hearing. These limits are placed out of fear, for without them the walls that surround All the separate places of the world would fall at the Holy sound of His Voice. Who transcends these limits in any way is merely becoming more natural. He is doing nothing special and there is no magic in His accomplishments.
The seemingly new abilities that may be gathered on the way can be very helpful. Given to the Holy Spirit, and used under His direction, they are very valuable teaching aids. To this, the question of how they arise is irrelevant. The only important consideration is how they are used. Taken as ends in Themselves, no matter how this is done, will delay progress. Nor does their value lie in proving Anything; achievements from the past, unusual attunement with the “unseen,” or special favors from God. God gives no special favors and no One has any powers that are not available to Everyone. Only by tricks of magic are special powers “demonstrated.”
Nothing that is genuine is used to deceive. The Holy Spirit is incapable of deception and He can use only genuine abilities. What is used for magic is useless to Him, but what He uses cannot be used for magic. There is, however, a particular appeal in unusual abilities which can be curiously tempting. Here are strengths which the Holy Spirit wants and needs. Yet the ego sees in these same strengths an opportunity to glorify itself. Strengths turned to weakness are tragedy indeed. Yet what is not given to the Holy Spirit must be given to weakness, for what is withheld from Love is given to fear and will be fearful in consequence.
Even Those Who no longer value the material things of the world may still be deceived by “psychic” powers. As investment has been withdrawn from the world’s material gifts the ego has been seriously threatened. It may still be strong enough to rally under this new temptation to win back Strength by guile. Many have not seen through the ego’s defenses here, although they are not particularly subtle. Yet, given a remaining wish to be deceived, deception is made easy. Now the “power” is no longer a genuine ability and cannot be used dependably. It is almost inevitable that, unless the Individual changes His Mind about Its purpose, He will bolster Its uncertainties with increasing deception.
Any ability that Anyone develops has the potentiality for Good. To this there is no exception. And the more unusual and unexpected the power, the greater its potential usefulness. Salvation has need of All abilities, for what the world would destroy the Holy Spirit would restore. “Psychic” abilities have been used to call upon the devil, which merely means to strengthen the ego. Yet here is also a great channel of hope and healing in the Holy Spirit’s service. Those Who have developed “psychic” powers have merely let some of the limitations They laid upon Their Minds be lifted. It can be but greater limitations They lay upon Themselves if They utilize Their increased freedom for further imprisonment. The Holy Spirit needs these gifts and Those Who offer Them to Him and Him alone go with Christ’s gratitude upon Their hearts and His Holy sight not far behind.
26. Can God Be Reached Directly?
God indeed can be reached directly, for there is no distance between Him and His Son. His awareness is in Everyone’s memory and His Word is written on Everyone’s Heart. Yet this awareness and this memory can arise across the threshold of the unconscious only where All barriers to Truth have been removed. In how Many is this the case? Here then is the role of God’s teachers. They too have not attained the necessary understanding as yet, but They have joined with Others. This is what sets Them apart from the world. And it is this that enables Others to leave the world with Them. Alone They are nothing. But in Their joining is the Power of God.
There are Those Who have reached God directly, retaining no trace of worldly limits and remembering Their own Identity perfectly. These might be called the Teachers of teachers because, although They are no longer visible, Their image can yet be called upon. And They will appear when and where it is helpful for Them to do so. To Those to Whom such appearances would be frightening, They give Their ideas. No One can call on Them in vain. Nor is there Anyone of Whom They are unaware. All needs are known to Them and All mistakes are recognized and overlooked by Them. The time will come when this is understood. And meanwhile, They give All Their gifts to the teachers of God Who look to Them for help, asking All things in Their Name and in no other.
Sometimes a teacher of God may have a brief experience of direct union with God. In this world, it is almost impossible that this endure. It can, perhaps, be won after much devotion and dedication and then be maintained for most of the time on earth. But this is so rare that it cannot be considered a realistic goal. If it happens, so be it. If it does not happen, so be it as well. All worldly states must be illusory. If God were reached directly in sustained awareness, the body would not be long maintained. Those Who have laid the body down merely to extend Their helpfulness to Those remaining behind are Few indeed. And They need Helpers Who are still in bondage and still asleep, so that by Their awakening can God’s Voice be heard.
Do not despair, then, because of limitations. It is Your function to escape from them, but not to be without them. If You would be heard by Those Who suffer, You must speak Their language. If You would be Saviors, You must understand what needs to be escaped. Salvation is not theoretical. Behold the problem, ask for the answer and then accept the answer when it comes. Nor will its coming be long delayed. All the help You can accept will be provided and not one need You have will not be met. Let Us not, then, be too concerned with goals for which You are not ready. God takes You where You are and welcomes You. What more could You desire, when this is All You need?
27. What Is Death?
Death is the central dream from which All illusions stem. Is it not madness to think of Life as being born, aging, losing vitality and dying in the end? We have asked this question before, but now We need to consider it still more carefully. It is the one fixed, unchangeable belief of the world that All things in it are born only to die. This is regarded as “the way of nature,” not to be raised to question, but to be accepted as the “natural” law of Life. The cyclical, the changing and unsure, the undependable and the unsteady, waxing and waning in a certain way upon a certain path – All this is taken as the Will of God. And no One asks if a benign Creator could will this.
In this perception of the Universe as God created it, it would not be possible to think of Him as loving. For Who decreed that All things pass away, ending in dust and disappointment and despair, can but be feared. He holds Your little Life in His hand but by a thread, ready to break it off without regret or care, perhaps today. Or if He waits, yet is the ending certain. Who loves such a God knows not of Love, because He has denied that Life is real. Death has become Life’s symbol. His world is now a battleground, where contradiction reigns and opposites make endless war. Where there is death is Peace impossible.
Death is the symbol of the fear of God. His Love is blotted out in the idea, which holds It from awareness like a shield held to obscure the sun. The grimness of the symbol is enough to show it cannot coexist with God. It holds an image of the Son of God in which He is “laid to rest” in devastation’s arms, where worms await to greet Him and to last a little while by His destruction. Yet the worms as well are doomed to be destroyed as certainly. And so do All things live because of death. Devouring is nature’s “law of Life.” God is insane and fear alone is real.
The curious belief that there is part of dying things that may go on apart from what will die does not proclaim a loving God, nor reestablish any grounds for trust. If death is real for Anything there is no Life. Death denies Life. But if there is Reality in Life, death is denied. No compromise in this is possible. There is either a God of fear or One of Love. The world attempts a thousand compromises and will attempt a thousand more. Not one can be acceptable to God’s teachers, because not one could be acceptable to God. He did not make death because He did not make fear. Both are equally meaningless to Him.
The “Reality” of death is firmly rooted in the belief that God’s Son is a body. And if God created bodies, death would indeed be real. But God would not be loving. There is no point at which the contrast between the perception of the real world and that of the world of illusions becomes more sharply evident. Death is indeed the death of God, if He is Love. And now His Own Creation must stand in fear of Him. He is not Father but destroyer. He is not Creator but avenger. Terrible His Thoughts and fearful His image. To look on His Creations is to die.
And the last to be overcome will be death.
Of course! Without the idea of death there is no world. All dreams will end with this one. This is Salvation’s final goal; the end of All illusions. And in death are All illusions born. What can be born of death and still have Life? But what is born of God and still can die? The inconsistencies, the compromises and the rituals the world fosters in its vain attempts to cling to death and yet to think Love real are mindless magic, ineffectual and meaningless. God is and in Him All created things must be eternal. Do You not see that otherwise He has an opposite and fear would be as real as Love?
Teacher of God, Your one assignment could be stated thus: Accept no compromise in which death plays a part. Do not believe in cruelty, nor let attack conceal the Truth from You. What seems to die has but been misperceived and brought to illusion. Now it becomes Your task to let the illusion be brought to the Truth. Be steadfast but in this: Be not deceived by the “Reality” of any changing form. Truth neither moves nor wavers nor sinks down to death and dissolution. And what is the end of death? Nothing but this: The realization that the Son of God is guiltless now and forever. Nothing but this. But do not let Yourself forget it is not less than this.
28. What Is The Resurrection?
Very simply, the Resurrection is the overcoming or surmounting of death. It is a reawakening or a rebirth, a change of Mind about the meaning of the world. It is the acceptance of the Holy Spirit’s interpretation of the world’s purpose, the acceptance of the Atonement for Oneself. It is the end of dreams of misery and the glad awareness of the Holy Spirit’s final dream. It is the recognition of the gifts of God. It is the dream in which the body functions perfectly, having no function except communication. It is the lesson in which learning ends, for it is consummated and surpassed with this. It is the invitation to God to take His final step. It is the relinquishment of All other purposes, All other interests, All other wishes and All other concerns. It is the single desire of the Son for the Father.
The Resurrection is the denial of death, being the assertion of Life. Thus is All the thinking of the world reversed entirely. Life is now recognized as Salvation and pain and misery of any kind perceived as hell. Love is no longer feared but gladly Welcomed. Idols have disappeared and the remembrance of God shines unimpeded across the world. Christ’s face is seen in every living thing and nothing is held in darkness apart from the Light of forgiveness. There is no sorrow still upon the earth. The Joy of Heaven has come upon it.
Here the curriculum ends. From here on no directions are needed. Vision is wholly corrected and All mistakes undone. Attack is meaningless and Peace has come. The goal of the curriculum has been achieved. Thoughts turn to Heaven and away from hell. All longings are satisfied, for what remains unanswered or incomplete? The last illusion spreads over the world, forgiving All things and replacing All attack. The whole reversal is accomplished. Nothing is left to contradict the Word of God. There is no opposition to the Truth. And now the Truth can come at last. How quickly will it come as it is asked to enter and envelop such a world!
All living hearts are tranquil, with a stir of deep anticipation, for the time of everlasting things is now at hand. There is no death. The Son of God is free. And in His freedom is the end of fear. No hidden places now remain on earth to shelter sick illusions, dreams of fear and misperceptions of the Universe. All things are seen in Light and in the Light Their purpose is transformed and understood. And We, God’s children, rise up from the dust and look upon Our perfect sinlessness. The song of Heaven sounds around the world, as it is lifted up and brought to Truth.
Now there are no distinctions. Differences have disappeared and Love looks on Itself. What further sight is needed? What remains that Vision could accomplish? We have seen the Face of Christ, His sinlessness, His Love behind All forms, beyond All purposes. Holy are We because His Holiness has set Us free indeed! And We accept His Holiness as Ours; as It is. As God created Us so will We be forever and forever and We wish for nothing but His Will to be Our own. Illusions of another will are lost, for Unity of purpose has been found.
These things await Us All, but We are not prepared as yet to Welcome them with Joy. As long as any Mind remains possessed of evil dreams the thought of hell is real. God’s teachers have the goal of wakening the Minds of Those asleep and seeing there the Vision of Christ’s face to take the place of what They dream. The thought of murder is replaced with Blessing. Judgment is laid by and given Him Whose function judgment is. And in His final judgment is restored the Truth about the Holy Son of God. He is redeemed, for He has heard God’s Word and understood Its meaning. He is free because He let God’s Voice proclaim the Truth. And All He sought before to crucify are resurrected with Him, by His side as He prepares with Them to meet His God.
29. As For the Rest
This Manual is not intended to answer All questions which both teacher and pupil may raise. In fact, it covers only a few of the more obvious ones, in terms of a brief summary of some of the major concepts in the Text and Workbook. It is not a substitute for either, but merely a supplement. While it is called a Manual for teachers, it must be remembered that only time divides teacher and pupil, so that the difference is temporary by definition. In some cases, it may be helpful for the pupil to read the Manual first. Others might do better to begin with the Workbook. Still Others may need to start at the more abstract level of the Text.
Which is for Whom? Who would profit more from prayers alone? Who needs but a smile, being as yet unready for more? No One should attempt to answer these questions alone. Surely no teacher of God has come this far without realizing that. The curriculum is highly individualized. And All aspects are under the Holy Spirit’s particular care and guidance. Ask and He will answer. The responsibility is His and He alone is fit to assume it. To do so is His function. To refer the questions to Him is Yours. Would You want to be responsible for decisions about which You understand so little? Be glad You have a Teacher Who cannot make a mistake. His answers are always right. Would You say that of Yours?
There is another advantage, and a very important one, in referring decisions to the Holy Spirit with increasing frequency. Perhaps You have not thought of this aspect, but its centrality is obvious. To follow the Holy Spirit’s guidance is to let Yourself be absolved of guilt. It is the essence of the Atonement. It is the core of the curriculum. The imagined usurping of functions not Your own is the basis of fear. The whole world You see reflects the illusion You have done so, making fear inevitable. To return the function to the One To Whom it belongs is thus the escape from fear. And it is this that lets the memory of Love return to You. Do not, then, think that following the Holy Spirit’s guidance is necessary merely because of Your own inadequacies. It is the way out of hell for You.
Here again is the paradox often referred to in the Course. To say
Of Myself I can do nothing.
is to gain All power. And yet it is but a seeming paradox. As God created You, You have All power. The image You made of Yourself has none. The Holy Spirit knows the Truth about You. The image You made does not. Yet, despite its obvious and complete ignorance, this image assumes it knows All things because You have given that belief to it. Such is Your teaching and the teaching of the world which was made to uphold it. But the teacher Who knows the Truth has not forgotten It. His decisions bring benefit to All, being wholly devoid of attack. And therefore incapable of arousing guilt.
Who assumes a power that He does not have is deceiving Himself. Yet to accept the power given Him by God is but to acknowledge His Creator and accept His gifts. And His gifts have no limit. To ask the Holy Spirit to decide for You is merely to accept Your True inheritance. Does this mean that You cannot say Anything without consulting Him? No, indeed! That would hardly be practical and it is the practical with which this Course is most concerned. If You have made it a habit to ask for help when and where You can, You can be confident that Wisdom will be given You when You need it. Prepare for this each morning, remember God when You can throughout the day, ask the Holy Spirit’s help when it is feasible to do so and thank Him for His guidance at night. And Your confidence will be well founded indeed.
Never forget that the Holy Spirit does not depend on Your words. He understands the requests of Your Heart and answers them. Does this mean that, while attack remains attractive to You He will respond with evil? Hardly! For God has given Him the power to translate Your prayers of the Heart into His language. He understands that an attack is a call for help. And He responds with help accordingly. God would be cruel if He let Your words replace His Own. A loving Father does not let His child harm Himself or choose His own destruction. He may ask for injury, but His Father will protect Him still. And how much more than this does Your Father love His Son?
Remember You are His completion and His Love. Remember Your weakness is His Strength. But do not read this hastily or wrongly. If His Strength is in You, what You perceive as Your weakness is but illusion. And He has given You the means to prove it so. Ask All things of His Teacher and All things are given You. Not in the future but immediately, now. God does not wait, for waiting implies time and He is timeless. Forget Your foolish images, Your sense of frailty and Your fear of harm, Your dreams of danger and selected “wrongs.” God knows but His Son and as He was created so He is. In confidence I place You in His Hands and I give thanks for You that this is so.
And now in All Your doings be You blessed.
God turns to You for help to save the world.
Teacher of God, His thanks He offers You,
And All the world stands silent in the grace
You bring from Him. You are the Son He loves,
And it is given You to be the means
Through which His Voice is heard around the world
To close All things of time, to end the sight
Of All things visible and to undo
All things that change. Through You is ushered in
A world unseen, unheard, yet Truly there.
Holy are You and in Your Light the world
Reflects Your Holiness, for You are not
Alone and friendless. I give thanks for You,
And join Your efforts on behalf of God,
Knowing they are on My behalf as well
And for All Those Who walk to God with Me.
Psychotherapy is the only form of therapy there is. Since only the Mind can be sick, only the Mind can be healed. Only the Mind is in need of healing. This does not appear to be the case, for the manifestations of this world seem real indeed. Psychotherapy is necessary so that Individuals can begin to question Their Reality. Sometimes He is able to start to open His Mind without formal help, but even then it is always some change in His perception of interpersonal relationships that enables Him to do so. Sometimes He needs a more structured, extended relationship with an “official” therapist. Either way, the task is the same; the patient must be helped to change His Mind about the “Reality” of illusions.
1. The Purpose of Psychotherapy
Very simply, the purpose of psychotherapy is to remove the blocks to Truth. Its aim is to aid the patient in abandoning His fixed delusional system, and to begin to reconsider the spurious cause and effect relationships on which it rests. No One in this world escapes fear, but Everyone can reconsider its causes and learn to evaluate them correctly. God has given Everyone a teacher Whose Wisdom and help far exceed whatever contributions an earthly therapist can provide. Yet there are times and situations in which an earthly patienttherapist relationship becomes the means through which He offers His greater gifts to Both.
What better purpose could any relationship have than to invite the Holy Spirit to enter into it and give it His Own great gift of rejoicing? What higher goal could there be for Anyone than to learn to call upon God and hear His Answer? And what more transcendent aim can there be than to recall the Way, the Truth and the Life, and to remember God? To help in this is the proper purpose of psychotherapy. Could Anything be Holier? For psychotherapy, correctly understood, teaches forgiveness and helps the patient to recognize and accept it. And in His healing is the therapist forgiven with Him.
Everyone Who needs help, regardless of the form of His distress [Bedrängnis], is attacking Himself, and His Peace of Mind [Seelenfrieden] is suffering in consequence. These tendencies are often described as “selfdestructive,” and the patient often regards them in that way Himself. What He does not realize and needs to learn is that this “self,” which can attack and be attacked as well, is a concept He made up. Further, He cherishes it, defends it, and is sometimes even willing to “sacrifice” His “Life” on its behalf. For He regards it as Himself. This self He sees as being acted on, reacting to external forces as they demand, and helpless in the power of the world.
Psychotherapy, then, must restore to His awareness the ability to make His own decisions. He must become willing to reverse His thinking, and to understand that what He thought projected its effects on Him were made by His projections on the world. The world He sees does therefore not exist. Until this is at least in part accepted, the patient cannot see Himself as really capable of making decisions. And He will fight against His freedom because He thinks that it is slavery.
The patient need not think of Truth as God in order to make progress in Salvation [die Erlösung]. But He must begin to separate Truth from illusion, recognizing that they are not the same, and becoming increasingly willing to see illusions as false and to accept the Truth as True. His teacher will take Him on from there, as far as He is ready to go. Psychotherapy can only save Him time. The Holy Spirit uses time as He thinks best, and He is never wrong. Psychotherapy under His direction is one of the means He uses to save time, and to prepare additional teachers for His work. There is no end to the help that He begins and He directs. By whatever routes He chooses, All psychotherapy leads to God in the end. But that is up to Him. We are All His psychotherapists, for He would have Us All be healed in Him.
2. The Process of Psychotherapy
Psychotherapy is a process that changes the view of the Self. At best this “new” Self is a more beneficent Selfconcept, but psychotherapy can hardly be expected to establish Reality. That is not its function. If it can make way for Reality, it has achieved its ultimate success. Its whole function, in the end, is to help the patient deal with one fundamental error; the belief that anger brings Him something He really wants, and that by justifying attack He is protecting Himself. To whatever extent He comes to realize that this is error, to that extent is He Truly saved.
Patients do not enter the therapeutic relationship with this goal in Mind. On the contrary, such concepts mean little to Them or They would not need help. Their aim is to be able to retain Their selfconcept exactly as it is, but without the suffering that it entails. Their whole equilibrium rests on the insane belief that this is possible. And because to the sane Mind it is so clearly impossible, what They seek is magic. In illusions the impossible is easily accomplished, but only at the cost of making illusions True. The patient has already paid this price. Now He wants a “better” illusion.
At the beginning, then, the patient’s goal and the therapist’s are at variance. The therapist as well as the patient may cherish false selfconcepts, but Their respective perceptions of “improvement” still must differ. The patient hopes to learn how to get the changes He wants without changing His selfconcept to any significant extent. He hopes, in fact, to stabilize it sufficiently to include within [innerhalb (von)/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] it the magical powers He seeks in psychotherapy. He wants to make the vulnerable invulnerable and the finite limitless. The self He sees is His God, and He seeks only to serve it better.
Regardless of how sincere the therapist Himself may be, He must want to change the patient’s selfconcept in some way that He believes is real. The task of therapy is one of reconciling these differences. Hopefully, Both will learn to give up Their original goals, for it is only in relationships that Salvation [die Erlösung] can be found. At the beginning, it is inevitable that patients and therapists alike accept unrealistic goals not completely free of magical overtones. They are finally given up in the Minds of Both.
a. The Limits on Psychotherapy
Yet the ideal outcome is rarely achieved. Therapy begins with the realization that healing is of the Mind, and in psychotherapy Those have come together Who already believe this. It may be They will not get much further, for no One learns beyond His own readiness. Yet levels of readiness change, and when therapist or patient has reached the next one, there will be a relationship held out to Them that meets the changing need. Perhaps They will come together again and advance in the same relationship, making it Holier. Or perhaps Each of Them will enter into another commitment. Be assured of this; Each will progress. Retrogression is temporary. The overall direction is one of progress toward the Truth.
Psychotherapy itself cannot be creative. This is one of the errors which the ego fosters; that it is capable of True change, and therefore of True creativity. When We speak of “the saving illusion” or “the final dream,” this is not what We mean, but here is the ego’s last defense. “Resistance” is its way of looking at things; its interpretation of progress and growth. These interpretations will be wrong of necessity, because they are delusional. The changes the ego seeks to make are not really changes. They are but deeper shadows or perhaps different cloud patterns. Yet what is made of nothingness [aus Nichts] cannot be called new or different. Illusions are illusions; Truth is Truth.
Resistance as defined here can be characteristic of a therapist as well as of a patient. Either way, it sets a limit on psychotherapy because it restricts its aims. Nor can the Holy Spirit fight against the intrusions of the ego on the therapeutic process. But He will wait, and His patience is infinite. His goal is wholly undivided always. Whatever resolutions patient and therapist reach in connection with Their own divergent goals, they cannot become completely reconciled as One until they join with His. Only then is All conflict over, for only then can there be certainty.
Ideally, psychotherapy is a series of Holy encounters in which Brothers meet to bless Each Other and to receive the Peace of God. And this will one day come to pass for every “patient” on the face of this earth, for Who except a patient could possibly have come here? The therapist is only a somewhat more specialized teacher of God. He learns through teaching, and the more advanced He is the more He teaches and the more He learns. But whatever stage He is in, there are patients Who need Him just that way. They cannot take more than He can give for now. Yet They Both will find sanity at last.
b. The Place of Religion in Psychotherapy
To be a teacher of God, it is not necessary to be religious or even to believe in God to any recognizable extent. It is necessary, however, to teach forgiveness rather than condemnation. Even in this, complete consistency is not required, for One Who had achieved that point could teach Salvation [die Erlösung] completely, within [innerhalb (von)/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] an instant and without a word. Yet He Who has learned All things does not need a teacher, and the healed have no need for a therapist. Relationships are still the temple of the Holy Spirit, and they will be made perfect in time and restored to Eternity.
Formal religion has no place in psychotherapy, but it also has no real place in religion. In this world, there is an astonishing tendency to join contradictory words into one term without perceiving the contradiction at all. The attempt to formalize religion is so obviously an ego attempt to reconcile the irreconcilable that it hardly requires elaboration here. Religion is experience; psychotherapy is experience. At the highest levels they become One. Neither is Truth itself, but both can lead to Truth. What can be necessary to find Truth, Which remains perfectly obvious, but to remove the seeming obstacles to True awareness?
No One Who learns to forgive can fail to remember God. Forgiveness, then, is All that need be taught, because it is All that need be learned. All blocks to the remembrance of God are forms of unforgiveness, and nothing else. This is never apparent to the patient, and only rarely so to the therapist. The world has martialed All its forces against this one awareness, for in it lies the ending of the world and All it stands for.
Yet it is not the awareness of God that constitutes a reasonable goal for psychotherapy. This will come when psychotherapy is complete, for where there is forgiveness Truth must come. It would be unfair indeed if belief in God were necessary to psychotherapeutic success. Nor is belief in God a really meaningful concept, for God can be but known. Belief implies that unbelief is possible, but knowledge of God has no True opposite. Not to know God is to have no knowledge, and it is to this that All unforgiveness leads. And without knowledge One can have only belief.
Different teaching aids appeal to different People. Some forms of religion have nothing to do with God, and some forms of psychotherapy have nothing to do with healing. Yet if pupil and teacher join in sharing one goal, God will enter into Their relationship because He has been invited to come in. In the same way, a union of purpose between patient and therapist restores the place of God to ascendance, first through Christ’s Vision and then through the memory of God Himself. The process of psychotherapy is the return to sanity. Teacher and pupil, therapist and patient, are All insane or They would not be here. Together They can find a pathway out, for no One will find sanity alone.
If healing is an invitation to God to enter into His Kingdom, what difference does it make how the invitation is written? Does the paper matter or the ink or the pen? Or is it He Who writes that gives the invitation? God comes to Those Who would restore His world, for They have found the way to call to Him. If any Two are joined, He must be there. It does not matter what Their purpose is, but They must share it wholly to succeed. It is impossible to share a goal not blessed by Christ, for what is unseen through His eyes is too fragmented to be meaningful.
As True religion heals, so must True psychotherapy be religious. But both have many forms, because no good teacher uses one approach to every pupil. On the contrary, He listens patiently to Each One, and lets Him formulate His own curriculum; not the curriculum’s goal, but how He can best reach the aim it sets for Him. Perhaps the teacher does not think of God as part of teaching. Perhaps the psychotherapist does not understand that healing comes from God. They can succeed where many Who believe They have found God will fail.
What must the teacher do to ensure learning? What must the therapist do to bring healing about? Only one thing; the same requirement Salvation [die Erlösung] asks of Everyone. Each One must share one goal with Someone else, and in so doing, lose All sense of separate interests. Only by doing this is it possible to transcend the narrow boundaries the ego would impose upon the Self. Only by doing this can teacher and pupil, therapist and patient, You and I, accept Atonement and learn to give It as It was received.
Communion is impossible alone. No One Who stands apart can receive Christ’s Vision. It is held out to Him, but He cannot hold out His hand to receive it. Let Him be still and recognize His Brother’s need is His own.
And let Him then meet His Brother’s need as His and see that They are met as One, for such They are. What is religion but an aid in helping Him to see that this is so? And what is psychotherapy except a help in just this same direction? It is the goal that makes these processes the same, for they are One in purpose and must thus be One in means.
c. The Role of the Psychotherapist
The psychotherapist is a leader in the sense that He walks [geht] slightly ahead of the patient, and helps Him to avoid a few of the pitfalls along the road by seeing them first. Ideally, He is also a follower [Jünger], for One should walk [gehen] ahead of Him to give Him Light to see. Without this One, Both will merely stumble blindly on to nowhere. It is, however, impossible that this One be wholly absent if the goal is healing. He may, however, not be recognized. And so the little Light that can be then accepted is All there is to light the way to Truth.
Healing is limited by the limitations of the psychotherapist, as it is limited by those of the patient. The aim of the process, therefore, is to transcend these limits. Neither can do this alone, but when They join, the potentiality for transcending All limitations has been given Them. Now the extent of Their success depends on how much of this potentiality They are willing to use. The willingness may come from either One at the beginning, and as the Other shares it, it will grow. Progress becomes a matter of decision; it can reach almost to Heaven or go no further than a step or two from hell.
It is quite possible for the psychotherapy to seem to fail. It is even possible for the result to look like retrogression. But in the end there must be some success. One asks for help; Another hears and tries to answer in the form of help. This is the formula for Salvation [die Erlösung], and must heal. Divided goals alone can interfere with perfect healing. One wholly egoless therapist could heal the world without a word, merely by being there. No One need see Him or talk to Him or even know of His existence. His simple Presence is enough to heal.
The ideal therapist is One with Christ. But healing is a process, not a fact. The therapist cannot progress without the patient, and the patient cannot be ready to receive the Christ or He could not be sick. In a sense, the egoless psychotherapist is an abstraction that stands at the end of the process of healing, too advanced to believe in sickness and too near to God to keep His feet on earth. Now He can help through Those in need of help, for thus He carries out the plan established for Salvation [die Erlösung].
d. The Process of Illness
As All therapy is psychotherapy, so All illness is mental illness. It is a judgment on the Son of God, and judgment is a mental activity. Judgment is a decision, made again and again, against Creation and its Creator. It is a decision to perceive the Universe as You would have created it. It is a decision that Truth can lie and must be lies. What, then, can illness be except an expression of sorrow and of guilt? And Who could weep but for His Innocence?
Once God’s Son is seen as guilty, illness becomes inevitable. It has been asked for and will be received. And All Who ask for illness have now condemned Themselves to seek for remedies that cannot help, because Their faith is in the illness and not in Salvation [die Erlösung]. There can be nothing that a change of Mind cannot effect, for All external things are only shadows of a decision already made. Change the decision, and how can its shadow be unchanged? Illness can be but guilt’s shadow, grotesque and ugly since it mimics deformity. If a deformity is seen as real, what could its shadow be except deformed?
The descent into hell follows step by step in an inevitable course, once the decision that guilt is real has been made. Sickness and death and misery now stalk the earth in unrelenting waves, sometimes together and sometimes in grim succession. Yet All these things, however real they seem, are but illusions. Who could have faith in them once this is realized? And Who could not have faith in them until He realizes this? Healing is therapy or correction, and We have said already and will say again, All therapy is psychotherapy. To heal the sick is but to bring this realization to Them.
The word “cure” has come into disrepute among the more “respectable” therapists of the world, and justly so. For not One of Them can cure, and not One of Them understands healing. At worst, They but make the body real in Their own Minds, and having done so, seek for magic by which to heal the ills with which Their Minds endow it. How could such a process cure? It is ridiculous from start to finish. Yet having started, it must finish thus. It is as if God were the devil and must be found in evil. How could Love be there? And how could sickness cure? Are not these both one question?
At best, and the word is perhaps questionable here, the “healers” of the world may recognize the Mind as the source of illness. But Their error lies in the belief that It can cure Itself. This has some merit in a world where “degrees of error” is a meaningful concept. Yet must Their cures remain temporary, or another illness rise instead, for death has not been overcome until the meaning of Love is understood. And Who can understand this without the Word of God, given by Him to the Holy Spirit as His gift to You?
Illness of any kind may be defined as the result of a view of the Self as weak, vulnerable, evil and endangered, and thus in need of constant defense. Yet if such were really the Self, defense would be impossible. Therefore, the defenses sought for must be magical. They must overcome All limits perceived in the Self, at the same time making a new selfconcept into which the old one cannot return. In a word, error is accepted as real and dealt with by illusions. Truth being brought to illusions, Reality now becomes a threat and is perceived as evil. Love becomes feared because Reality is Love. Thus is the circle closed against the “inroads” of Salvation [die Erlösung].
Illness is therefore a mistake and needs correction. And as We have already emphasized, correction cannot be achieved by first establishing the “rightness” of the mistake and then overlooking it. If illness is real it cannot be overlooked in Truth, for to overlook Reality is insanity. Yet that is magic’s purpose; to make illusions True through false perception. This cannot heal, for it opposes Truth. Perhaps an illusion of health is substituted for a little while, but not for long. Fear cannot long be hidden by illusions, for it is part of them. It will escape and take another form, being the source of All illusions.
Sickness is insanity because All sickness is mental illness, and in it there are no degrees. One of the illusions by which sickness is perceived as real is the belief that illness varies in intensity; that the degree of threat differs according to the form it takes. Herein lies the basis of All errors, for All of them are but attempts to compromise by seeing just a little bit of hell. This is a mockery so alien to God that it must be forever inconceivable. But the insane believe it because They are insane.
A madman will defend His own illusions because in them He sees His own Salvation [die Erlösung]. Thus, He will attack the One Who tries to save Him from them, believing that He is attacking Him. This curious circle of attackdefense is one of the most difficult problems with which the psychotherapist must deal. In fact, this is His central task; the core of psychotherapy. The therapist is seen as One Who is attacking the patient’s most cherished possession; His picture of Himself. And since this picture has become the patient’s security as He perceives it, the therapist cannot but be seen as a real source of danger, to be attacked and even killed.
The psychotherapist, then, has a tremendous responsibility. He must meet attack without attack, and therefore without defense. It is His task to demonstrate that defenses are not necessary, and that defenselessness [Wehrlosigkeit] is Strength. This must be His teaching, if His lesson is to be that sanity is safe. It cannot be too strongly emphasized that the insane believe that sanity is threat. This is the corollary of the “original sin”; the belief that guilt is real and fully justified. It is therefore the psychotherapist’s function to teach that guilt, being unreal, cannot be justified. But neither is it safe. And thus it must remain unwanted as well as unreal.
Salvation’s [die Erlösung] single doctrine is the goal of All therapy. Relieve the Mind of the insane burden of guilt it carries so wearily, and healing is accomplished. The body is not cured. It is merely recognized as what it is. Seen rightly, its purpose can be understood. What is the need for sickness then? Given this single shift, All else will follow. There is no need for complicated change. There is no need for long analyses and wearying discussions and pursuits. The Truth is simple, being One for All.
e. The Process of Healing
While Truth is simple, it must still be taught to Those Who have already lost Their way in endless mazes of complexity. This is the great illusion. In its wake comes the inevitable belief that, to be safe, One must control the unknown. This strange belief relies on certain steps which never reach to consciousness:
1) It is ushered in by the belief that there are forces to be overcome to be alive at all.
2) It seems as if these forces can be held at bay only by an inflated sense of Self that holds in darkness what is Truly felt, and seeks to raise illusions to the Light.
Let Us remember that the Ones Who come to Us for help are bitterly afraid. What They believe will help can only harm; what They believe will harm alone can help. Progress becomes impossible until the patient is persuaded to reverse His twisted way of looking at the world; His twisted way of looking at Himself. The Truth is simple. Yet it must be taught to Those Who think it will endanger Them. It must be taught to Those Who will attack because They feel endangered, and to Those Who need the lesson of defenselessness [Wehrlosigkeit] above All else, to show Them what is Strength.
If this world were ideal, there could perhaps be ideal therapy. And yet it would be useless in an ideal state. We speak of ideal teaching in a world in which the perfect teacher could not long remain; the perfect psychotherapist is but a glimmer of a thought not yet conceived. But still We speak of what can yet be done in helping the insane within [innerhalb (von)/im Innern/nach innen/in Meinem Innern/in] the bounds of the attainable. While They are sick, They can and must be helped. No more than that is asked of psychotherapy; no less than All He has to give is worthy of the therapist. For God Himself holds out [bietet] His Brother as His Savior from the world.
Healing is Holy. Nothing in the world is Holier than helping One Who asks for help. And Two come very close to God in this attempt, however limited, however lacking in sincerity. Where Two have joined for healing, God is there. And He has guaranteed that He will hear and answer Them in Truth. They can be sure that healing is a process He directs, because it is according to His Will. We have His Word to guide Us, as We try to help Our Brothers. Let Us not forget that We are helpless of Ourselves, and lean upon a Strength beyond Our little scope for what to teach as well as what to learn.
A Brother seeking aid can bring Us gifts beyond the heights perceived in any dream. He offers Us Salvation [die Erlösung], for He comes to Us as Christ and Savior. What He asks is asked by God through Him. And what We do for Him becomes the gift We give to God. The sacred calling of God’s Holy Son for help in His perceived distress [Bedrängnis] can be but answered by His Father. Yet He needs a voice through which to speak His Holy Word; a hand to reach His Son and touch His Heart. In such a process, Who could not be healed? This Holy interaction is the plan of God Himself, by which His Son is saved.
For Two have joined. And now God’s promises are kept by Him. The limits laid on Both the patient and the therapist will count as nothing, for the healing has begun. What They must start Their Father will complete. For He has never asked for more than just the smallest willingness, the least advance, the tiniest of whispers of His Name. To ask for help, whatever form it takes, is but to call on Him. And He will send His Answer through the therapist Who best can serve His Son in All His present needs. Perhaps the answer does not seem to be a gift from Heaven. It may even seem to be a worsening and not a help. Yet let the outcome not be judged by Us.
Somewhere All gifts of God must be received. In time no effort can be made in vain [vergeblich/vergebens]. It is not Our perfection that is asked in Our attempts to heal. We are deceived already, if We think there is a need of healing. And the Truth will come to Us only through One Who seems to share Our dream of sickness. Let Us help Him to forgive Himself for All the trespasses with which He would condemn Himself without a cause. His healing is Our own. And as We see the sinlessness in Him come shining [leuchten] through the veil of guilt that shrouds the Son of God, We will behold in Him the Face of Christ, and understand that it is but Our own.
Let Us stand silently before God’s Will, and do what It has chosen that We do. There is one way alone by which We come to where All dreams began. And it is there that We will lay them down, to come away in Peace forever. Hear a Brother call for help and answer Him. It will be God to Whom You answer, for You called on Him. There is no other way to hear His Voice. There is no other way to seek His Sons. There is no other way to find Your Self. Holy is healing, for the Son of God returns to Heaven through its kind embrace. For healing tells Him, in the Voice for God, that All His sins have been forgiven Him.
f. The Definition of Healing
The process of psychotherapy, then, can be defined simply as forgiveness, for no healing can be Anything else. The unforgiving are sick, believing They are unforgiven. The hangingon to guilt, its huggingclose and sheltering, its loving protection and alert defense, All this is but the grim refusal to forgive. “God may not enter here” the sick repeat, over and over, while They mourn Their loss and yet rejoice in it. Healing occurs as a patient begins to hear the dirge He sings, and questions its validity. Until He hears it, He cannot understand that it is He Who sings it to Himself. To hear it is the first step in recovery. To question it must then become His choice.
There is a tendency, and it is very strong, to hear this song of death only an instant, and then dismiss [aufzugeben] it uncorrected. These fleeting awarenesses represent the many opportunities given Us literally “to change Our tune.” The sound of healing can be heard instead. But first the willingness to question the “Truth” of the song of condemnation must arise. The strange distortions woven inextricably into the selfconcept, itself but a PseudoCreation, make this ugly sound seem Truly beautiful. “The rhythm of the Universe,” “the herald Angel’s song,” All these and more are heard instead of loud discordant shrieks.
The ear translates; it does not hear. The eye reproduces; it does not see. Their task is to make agreeable whatever is called on, however disagreeable it may be. They answer the decisions of the Mind, reproducing its desires and translating them into acceptable and pleasant forms. Sometimes the thought behind the form breaks through, but only very briefly, and the Mind grows fearful and begins to doubt Its sanity. Yet It will not permit Its slaves to change the forms They look upon; the sounds They hear. These are Its “remedies”; Its “safeguards” from insanity.
These testimonies which the senses bring have but one purpose; to justify attack and thus keep unforgiveness unrecognized for what it is. Seen undisguised, it is intolerable. Without protection it could not endure. Here is All sickness cherished, but without the recognition that this is so. For when an unforgiveness is not recognized, the form it takes seems to be something else. And now it is the “something else” that seems to terrify. But it is not the “something else” that can be healed. It is not sick, and needs no remedy. To concentrate Your healing efforts here is but futility. Who can cure what cannot be sick and make it well?
Sickness takes many forms, and so does unforgiveness. The forms of one but reproduce the forms of the other, for they are the same illusion. So closely is one translated into the other, that a careful study of the form a sickness takes will point quite clearly to the form of unforgiveness that it represents. Yet seeing this will not effect a cure. That is achieved by only one recognition; that only forgiveness heals an unforgiveness, and only an unforgiveness can possibly give rise to sickness of any kind.
This realization is the final goal of psychotherapy. How is it reached? The therapist sees in the patient All that He has not forgiven in Himself, and is thus given another chance to look at it, open it to reevaluation, and forgive it. When this occurs, He sees His sins as gone into a past that is no longer here. Until He does this, He must think of evil as besetting Him here and now. The patient is His screen for the projection of His sins, enabling Him to let them go. Let Him retain one spot of sin in what He looks upon, and His release is partial and will not be sure.
No One is healed alone. This is the joyous song Salvation [die Erlösung] sings to All Who hear its voice. This statement cannot be too often remembered by All Who see Themselves as therapists. Their patients can but be seen as the bringers [Überbringer] of forgiveness, for it is They Who come to demonstrate Their sinlessness to eyes that still believe that sin is there to look upon. Yet will the proof of sinlessness, seen in the patient and accepted in the therapist, offer the Mind of Both a covenant in which they meet and join and are as One.
g. The Ideal Patienttherapist Relationship
Who, then, is the therapist, and Who is the patient? In the end, Everyone is both. He Who needs healing must heal. Physician, heal Thyself. Who else is there to heal? And Who else is in need of healing? Each patient Who comes to a therapist offers Him a chance to heal Himself. He is therefore His therapist. And every therapist must learn to heal from each patient Who comes to Him. He thus becomes His patient. God does not know of separation. What He knows is only that He has one Son. His knowledge is reflected in the ideal patienttherapist relationship. God comes to Him Who calls, and in Him He recognizes Himself.
Think carefully, teacher and therapist, for Whom You pray, and Who is in need of healing. For therapy is Prayer, and healing is its aim and its result. What is Prayer except the joining of Minds in a relationship which Christ can enter? This is His home, into which psychotherapy invites Him. What is symptom cure, when another is always there to choose? But once Christ enters in, what choice is there except to have Him stay? There is no need for more than this, for it is Everything. Healing is here, and happiness and Peace. These are the “symptoms” of the ideal patienttherapist relationship, replacing those with which the patient came to ask for help.
The process that takes place in this relationship is actually one in which the therapist in His Heart tells the patient that All His sins have been forgiven Him, along with His own. What could be the difference between healing and forgiveness? Only Christ forgives, knowing His sinlessness. His Vision heals perception and sickness disappears. Nor will it return again, once its cause has been removed. This, however, needs the help of a very advanced therapist, capable of joining with the patient in a Holy relationship in which All sense of separation finally is overcome.
For this, one thing and one thing only is required: The therapist in no way confuses Himself with God. All “unhealed healers” make this fundamental confusion in one form or another, because They must regard Themselves as selfcreated rather than Godcreated. This confusion is rarely if ever in awareness, or the unhealed healer would instantly become a teacher of God, devoting His Life to the function of True healing. Before He reached this point, He thought He was in charge of the therapeutic process and was therefore responsible for its outcome. His patient’s errors thus became His own failures, and guilt became the cover, dark and strong, for what should be the Holiness of Christ. Guilt is inevitable in Those Who use Their judgment in making Their decisions. Guilt is impossible in Those through Whom the Holy Spirit speaks.
The passing of guilt is the True aim of therapy and the obvious aim of forgiveness. In this their Oneness can be clearly seen. Yet Who could experience the end of guilt Who feels responsible for His Brother in the role of guide for Him? Such a function presupposes a knowledge that no One here can have; a certainty of past, Present and future, and of All the effects that may occur in them. Only from this omniscient point of view would such a role be possible. Yet no perception is omniscient, nor is the tiny Self of One alone against the Universe able to assume He has such Wisdom except in madness. That many therapists are mad is obvious. No unhealed healer can be wholly sane.
Yet it is as insane not to accept a function God has given You as to invent one He has not. The advanced therapist in no way can ever doubt the power that is in Him. Nor does He doubt its Source. He understands All power in earth and Heaven belongs to Him because of Who He is. And He is This because of His Creator, Whose Love is in Him and Who cannot fail. Think what this means; He has the gifts of God Himself to give away. His patients are God’s Saints, Who call upon His Sanctity to make It Theirs. And as He gives It to Them, They behold Christ’s shining [leuchten] face as it looks back at Them.
The insane, thinking They are God, are not afraid to offer weakness to God’s Son. But what They see in Him because of this They fear indeed. The unhealed healer cannot but be fearful of His patients, and suspect Them of the treachery He sees in Him. He tries to heal, and thus at times He may. But He will not succeed except to some extent and for a little while. He does not see the Christ in Him Who calls. What answer can He give to One Who seems to be a Stranger; alien to the Truth and poor in Wisdom, without the God Who must be given Him? Behold Your God in Him, for what You see will be Your Answer.
Think what the joining of two Brothers really means. And then forget the world and All its little triumphs and its dreams of death. The Same are One, and nothing now can be remembered of the world of guilt. The room becomes a temple, and the street a stream of stars that brush lightly past All sickly dreams. Healing is done, for what is perfect needs no healing, and what remains to be forgiven where there is no sin?
Be thankful, therapist, that You can see such things as this, if You but understand Your proper role. But if You fail in this, You have denied that God created You, and so You will not know You are His Son. Who is Your Brother now? What Saint can come to take You home with Him? You lost the way. And can You now expect to see in Him an answer that You have refused to give? Heal and be healed. There is no other choice of pathways that can ever lead to Peace. Oh let Your patient in, for He has come to You from God. Is not His Holiness enough to wake Your memory of Him?
3. The Practice of Psychotherapy
a. The Selection of Patients
Everyone Who is sent to You is a patient of Yours. This does not mean that You select Him, nor that You choose the kind of “treatment” that is suitable. But it does mean that no One comes to You by mistake. There are no errors in God’s plan. It would be an error, however, to assume that You know what to offer Everyone Who comes. This is not up to You to decide. There is a tendency to assume that You are being called on constantly to make sacrifices of Yourself for Those Who come. This could hardly be True. To demand sacrifice of Yourself is to demand a sacrifice of God, and He knows nothing of sacrifice. Who could ask of Perfection that He be imperfect?
Who, then, decides what each Brother needs? Surely not You, Who do not yet recognize Who He is Who asks. There is Something in Him that will tell You, if You listen. And that is the answer: Listen. Do not demand, do not decide, do not sacrifice. Listen. What You hear is True. Would God send His Son to You and not be sure You recognize His needs? Think what God is telling You; He needs Your voice to speak for Him. Could Anything be Holier? Or a greater gift to You? Would You rather choose Who would be God, or hear the Voice of Him Who is God in You?
Your patients need not be physically present for You to serve Them in the Name of God. This may be hard to remember, but God will not have His gifts to You limited to the Few You actually see. You can see Others as well, for seeing is not limited to the body’s eyes. Some do not need Your physical presence. They need You as much, and perhaps even more, at the instant They are sent. You will recognize Them in whatever way can be most helpful to Both of You. It does not matter how They come. They will be sent in whatever form is most helpful: A Name, a thought, a picture, an idea, or perhaps just a feeling of reaching out to Someone somewhere. The joining is in the hands of the Holy Spirit. It cannot fail to be accomplished.
A Holy therapist, an advanced teacher of God, never forgets one thing; He did not make the curriculum of Salvation [die Erlösung], nor did He establish His part in it. He understands that His part is necessary to the whole, and that through it He will recognize the whole when His part is complete. Meanwhile He must learn, and His patients are the means sent to Him for His learning. What could He be but grateful for Them and to Them? They come bearing God. Would He refuse this Gift for a pebble, or would He close the door on the Savior of the world to let in a ghost? Let Him not betray the Son of God. Who calls on Him is far beyond His understanding. Yet would He not rejoice that He can answer, when only thus will He be able to hear the call and understand that it is His?
b. Is Psychotherapy a Profession?
Strictly speaking the answer is no. How could a separate profession be one in which Everyone is engaged? And how could any limits be laid on an interaction in which Everyone is both patient and therapist in every relationship in which He enters? Yet practically speaking, it can still be said that there are Those Who devote Themselves primarily to healing of one sort or another as Their chief function. And it is to Them that a large number of Others turn for help. That, in effect, is the practice of therapy. These are therefore “officially” helpers. They are devoted to certain kinds of needs in Their professional activities, although They may be far more able teachers outside of them. These People need no special rules, of course, but They may be called upon to use special applications of the general principles of healing.
First, the professional therapist is in an excellent position to demonstrate that there is no order of difficulty in healing. For this, however, He needs special training, because the curriculum by which He became a therapist probably taught Him little or nothing about the real principles of healing. In fact, it probably taught Him how to make healing impossible. Most of the world’s training follows a curriculum in judgment, with the aim of making the therapist a judge.
Even this the Holy Spirit can use, and will use, given the slightest invitation. The unhealed healer may be arrogant [überheblich], selfish, unconcerned, and actually dishonest. He may be uninterested in healing as His major goal. Yet something happened to Him, however slight it may have been, when He chose to be a healer, however misguided the direction He may have chosen. That “something” is enough. Sooner or later that something will rise [auferstehen] and grow; a patient will touch His Heart, and the therapist will silently ask Him for help. He has Himself found a therapist. He has asked the Holy Spirit to enter the relationship and heal it. He has accepted the Atonement for Himself.
God is said to have looked on All He created and pronounced it good. No, He declared it perfect, and so it was. And since His Creations do not change and last forever, so it is now. Yet neither a perfect therapist nor a perfect patient can possibly exist. Both must have denied Their perfection, for Their very need for Each Other implies a sense of lack. A One-to-One relationship is not one Relationship. Yet it is the means of return; the way God chose for the return of His Son. In that strange dream a strange correction must enter, for only that is the call to awake. And what else should therapy be? Awake and be glad, for All Your sins have been forgiven You. This is the only message that any Two should ever give Each Other.
Something Good must come from every meeting of patient and therapist. And that Good is saved for Both, against the day when They can recognize that only That was real in Their relationship. At that moment it is the Good returned to Them, blessed by the Holy Spirit as a gift from Their Creator as a sign of His Love. For the therapeutic relationship must become like the relationship of the Father and the Son. There is no other, for there is nothing else. The therapists of this world do not expect this outcome, and many of Their patients would not be able to accept help from Them if They did. Yet no therapist really sets the goal for the relationships of which He is a part. His understanding begins with recognizing this, and then goes on from there.
It is in the instant that the therapist forgets to judge the patient that healing occurs. In some relationships this point is never reached, although both patient and therapist may change Their dreams in the process. Yet it will not be the same dream for Both of Them, and so it is not the dream of forgiveness in which Both will someday wake. The Good is saved; indeed is cherished. But only little time is saved. The new dreams will lose their temporary appeal and turn to dreams of fear, which is the content of All dreams. Yet no patient can accept more than He is ready to receive, and no therapist can offer more than He believes He has. And so there is a place for All relationships in this world, and they will bring as much Good as Each can accept and use.
Yet it is when judgment ceases that healing occurs, because only then it can be understood that there is no order of difficulty in healing. This is a necessary understanding for the healed healer. He has learned that it is no harder to wake a Brother from one dream than from another. No professional therapist can hold this understanding consistently in His Mind, offering it to All Who come to Him. There are some in this world Who have come very close, but They have not accepted the gift entirely in order to stay and let Their understanding remain on earth until the closing of time. They could hardly be called professional therapists. They are the Saints of God. They are the Saviors of the world. Their image remains, because They have chosen that it be so. They take the place of other images, and help with kindly dreams.
Once the professional therapist has realized that Minds are joined, He can also recognize that order of difficulty in healing is meaningless. Yet well before He reaches this in time He can go towards it. Many Holy Instants can be His along the way. A goal marks the end of a journey, not the beginning, and as each goal is reached another can be dimly seen ahead. Most professional therapists are still at the very start of the beginning stage of the first journey. Even Those Who have begun to understand what They must do may still oppose the settingout. Yet All the laws of healing can be Theirs in just an instant. The journey is not long except in dreams.
The professional therapist has one advantage that can save enormous time, if it is properly used. He has chosen a road on which there is great temptation to misuse His role. This enables Him to pass by many obstacles to Peace quite quickly, if He escapes the temptation to assume a function that has not been given Him. To understand there is no order of difficulty in healing, He must also recognize the equality of Himself and the patient. There is no halfway point in this. Either They are equal or not. The attempts of therapists to compromise in this respect are strange indeed. Some utilize the relationship merely to collect bodies to worship at Their shrine, and this They regard as healing. Many patients, too, consider this strange procedure as Salvation [die Erlösung]. Yet at each meeting there is One Who says My Brother, choose again.
Do not forget that any form of specialness must be defended, and will be. The defenseless [wehrlose] therapist has the Strength of God with Him, but the defensive [abwehrende] therapist has lost sight of the Source of His Salvation [die Erlösung]. He does not see and He does not hear. How, then, can He teach? Because it is the Will of God that He take His place in the plan for Salvation [Erlösungsplan]. Because it is the Will of God that His patients be helped to join with Him there. Because His inability to see and hear does not limit the Holy Spirit in any way. Except in time. In time there can be a great lag between the offering and the acceptance of healing. This is the veil across the Face of Christ. Yet it can be but an illusion, because time does not exist and the Will of God has always been exactly as it is.
Song of Prayer
a. True Prayer
b. The Ladder of Prayer
c. Praying for Others
d. Praying with Others
e. The Ladder Ends
a. Forgiveness of Yourself
a. The Cause of Sickness
b. False versus True Healing
c. Separation versus Union
d. The Holiness of Healing
Gifts of God
1. The Dream of Fear
2. The Two Gifts
3. The Ending of the Dream
4. Our Gift to God
5. The Father’s Love
B. – B
re – regarding
i.e. – that is
Falsche <br> mitten im Text eliminieren
Falsches mitten im Text eliminieren
no-one – no One
Right-Mindedness – Rightmindedness
"...", ' – “...”, ’
MUST – <b>must</b> (change capitalized words into bold)
you, your, yours, yourself, yourselves, thyself, me, my, mine, myself, he, him, himself, his, she, her, herself, i, everyone, everybody, everything, everywhere, we, us, our, ours, ourselves, themself, themselves, self, whom, who, anyone, anybody, anything, someone, somebody, person(s), partner(s), people, individuals, angel(s), stranger(s), neighbor(s), sonship, human being(s), theorist(s), thee, thy, thine, thou, oneself, savior(s) – You, Your, Yours, Yourself, Yourselves, Thyself, Me, My, Mine, Myself, He, Him, Himself, His, She, Her, Herself, I, Everyone, Everybody, Everything, Everywhere, We, Us, Our, Ours, Ourselves, Themself, Themselves, Self, Whom, Who, Anyone, Anybody, Anything, Someone, Somebody, Person(s), partner(s), People, Individuals, Angel(s), Stranger(s), Neighbor(s), Sonship, human Being(s), , Thee, Thy, Thine, Thou, Oneself, Savior(s)
god, man, men, holy, holier, holiest, holy instant(s), divine, divinity, univers..., blessing, life, reality, peace, strength, truth, truly, true, truest, prayer, creator, light, eternity, father, spirit(s), joy, atonement, brother(s), saint(s), salvation, holiness, sanctity, disciple(s), wisdom, resurrection, heart, miracle(s), soul(s), Miracle worker(s), name(s), text, workbook, manual, innocence, right mind, mind(s), altar(s), holy ghost, spiritual eye, vision(s), creation(s), miscreation(s), misthought(s), miscreator(s), untrue, oneness, unities, unity, trinity, welcome, onemindedness, allencompassing, face of Christ – God, Man, Men, Holy, Holier, Holiest, Holy Instant(s), Divine, Divinity, Univers..., Blessing, Life, Reality, Peace, Strength, Truth, Truly, True, Truest, Prayer, Creator, Light, Eternity, Father, Spirit(s), Joy, Atonement, Brother(s), Saint, Salvation, Holiness, Sanctity, Disciples, Wisdom, Resurrection, Heart, Miracle, Soul(s), Miracle Worker(s), Name(s), Text, Workbook, Manual, Innocence, Right Mind, Mind(s), Altar(s), Holy Ghost, Spiritual Eye, Vision(s), Creation(s), MisCreation(s), MisThought(s), MisCreator(s), UnTrue, Oneness, Unities, Unity, Trinity, Welcome, Onemindedness, Allencompassing, Face of Christ
thoughtsystem, thought-system – thought system
Optional, Großschreiben wenn es sich auf einen Mensch, eine Person, Leute, die Seele, den Verstand, die Sohnschaft, ein Wunder, den Heiligen Geist, das Geistige Auge, einen Altar, das Versöhntsein, die Wahrheit, die Dreieinigkeit, die Liebe oder den Kurs bezieht, oder ein Hauptwort ist. Bei all nur wenn es im Deutschen mit Alles, Allen, Aller, Allem, Alle oder All übersetzt werden kann: these, those, them, they, their, equals, which, another, others, other, both, innocent, two, all, each, individual, forgiven, sinless, innocent, ones, one – These, Those, Them, They, Their, Equals, Which, Another, Others, Other, Both, Innocent, Two, All, Each, Individual, Forgiven, Sinless, Innocent, Ones, One
Optional, wenn es ein Hauptwort ist: real, might, love, course, good, present, miracleminded, lives – Real, Might, Love, Course, Good, Present, Miracleminded, Lives
Optional, Großschreiben wenn es mit "Eins" übersetzt werden kann: one – One
Miracle(s) – Alles was sich auf einen Mensch, eine Person, Leute, die Seele, den Verstand, die Sohnschaft, ein Wunder, den Heiligen Geist, das Geistige Auge, einen Altar, das Versöhntsein, die Wahrheit, die Dreieinigkeit, das Licht, die Heiligkeit oder den Kurs bezieht immer großschreiben, wie z. B. It, Which, That, They, ...
- – –
thought-creations – Thoughtcreations (wenn zwei Worte mit dem - verbunden wurden bitte einfach ein Wort daraus machen.)
() und / nach Möglichkeit eliminieren. Ein “or” oder “and” ist hilfreich.
, or – or
Optional: , and – and/. And
Optional: ; – ,/:/. (Wenn der Text nach dem ; ein eigenständiger Satz ist ein Doppelpunkt und groß weiterschreiben. Ansonsten ein Komma. ; ist irgendwie so hässlich)
Optional: Ego(s), Giver(s), Receiver(s), Healer(s), Psychotherapist(s), Therapist(s), Patient(s), Doer(s), Theorist(s), Professor, Speaker(s), Parent(s), Child(ren), Priestess(es), Teacher(s), Pupil(s), Learner(s), Sister(s), Mother(s), Physician(s) – ego(s), giver(s), receiver(s), healer(s), psychotherapist(s), therapist(s), patient(s), doer(s), theorist(s), professor, speaker(s), parent(s), child(ren), priestess(es), teacher(s), pupil(s), learner(s), sister(s), mother(s), physician(s)
Optional (kursiv bedeutet, es ist wahr, in Anführungszeichen ist es ein Zitat des egos): <i> ... </i> – “ ... ”
You might also be interested in
Subscribe to My newsletter to get All published new texts by e-mail.
If You want to translate the Urtext of Jesus Christ together with Me into Your native language to be published on My website send Me an e-mail: firstname.lastname@example.org
Bodo Schlecht (email@example.com)